• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: Fiction

PICTURES of LILY

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature

Introduction:

Jeremy takes a new job and rents an apartment from the mother of a friend of his mother’s. He finds some old photos of her stashed away in his apartment which leads into a relationship like none he’d ever had.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Jeremy was only a few months out of college when he finally landed a decent job. He’d been working part-time and living at home while he was job-shopping for a ‘career’ position that was somehow related to his studies as a Marketing major.

He had been applying for many positions in different locations, and it was a great relief when he’d been offered and accepted a position in the marketing department for a large pharmaceutical company. It was a great load off his mind for a number of reasons, but primarily because it would get his old man off his back, he’d make some decent money and he could afford to get out of his parents’ house once and for all. After four years living on his own while away at school, living back at home had become a major pain in the ass.

The job he’d accepted was in a city about three hours from where his parents lived. On the Saturday before the Monday he was to begin work he loaded up his fifteen year-old Volvo wagon with all of his stuff and was ready to drive to his new city. The plan was to get a cheap hotel room at first and he would scope out the local area for a place to rent. He was hoping to find a reasonable place that was furnished.

His mother Dana came out to his car to say goodbye. His dad was off playing golf.

“Now, drive safely, Jeremy, and call me when you get settled in and let us know where you’re staying,” Dana said. “And I’ll scope around on-line for some rentals and I’ll send you any that look interesting.”

“Okay Mom, thanks. I’m sure I’ll be able to find something before too long. If not I’ll just pick up a chick in a bar and go home with her!”

“Oh, stop! I’m sure a tall, handsome young man like you would have no trouble doing so, but I hope it doesn’t come to that!”

“Don’t worry, Mom, it’ll work out,” Jeremy said, and hugged her. “Goodbye, and say bye to Dad for me.”
—-
Jeremy drove the three hours and checked into a Red Roof Inn about a mile from his office. After getting situated in his room he called Dana as requested and then went out to eat. His plan was to get a Sunday paper and drive around to learn the area. Then on Monday morning he’d start his orientation and training.
—-
A couple days later Dana was on the phone with her friend Mary, who lived a couple blocks away with her husband Jim and their two children. Dana was forty-two, and although Mary was seven years younger, they got along well and shared many of the same interests. They’d met at the country club, played tennis regularly, and socialized quite a bit.

Dana told Mary about Jeremy’s new job in the city and his need to find a place to live.

“You know something, Dana?” Mary said. “My mother lives not far from there. And she has a good-sized property with a pool and a garden and an outbuilding that is an old garage but it has a nice little apartment above it. My father used it as a studio before he died.

“Anyway,” she continued, “We’ve encouraged her to rent it out, just to have somebody else around, but she never has because she didn’t want to risk getting some lunatic in there and then she couldn’t get them out! But it would be perfect for one person.”

“Really?” Dana said excitedly. “Do you think she’d rent it to Jeremy?”

“She might, I’ll ask her. It’s full of junk and will need some cleaning up, but it’s a nice little place. It has a kitchenette and bathroom and one extra-large room. And it’s only ten or twelve minutes from downtown.”

“Wow, that sounds great. And it would save him a lot of stress too, I’m sure!”

“I’ll call her tonight. I think she might go for it, I will encourage her to, anyway. I’d feel better knowing she had someone else around. Plus she knows you, so that should help. It will probably come down to whether or not she really wants somebody around.”
—-
Mary called back that night and told Dana that she’d talked to her mother and she was open to the idea of renting to Jeremy, but she wanted to meet him and interview him first before making a decision. Dana agreed that that made perfect sense, she would do the same.

“My mother said to have Jeremy call her and they’ll arrange a time for him to come over. I think it might work out, Jeremy always makes a good impression.” She gave Dana her mother’s cell number.

“Oh, that’s wonderful, Mary! I’ll call Jeremy right away, I’m sure he’ll be ecstatic. He’s been so busy with the new job I know he was not looking forward to apartment hunting.”

They said their goodbyes and hung up and Dana immediately called Jeremy’s cell phone. He didn’t pick up, which was absolutely normal for him, but she left a specific message and he called back in a few minutes. He said thank you very much, and to please thank Mary too. He said he’d call in the morning.
—-
Jeremy made the call the next morning and left a voicemail. She called back around lunchtime. He recognized the number.

“Hello, is this Miss Lily?” he answered.

“Why, yes it is, but please, just ‘Lily’ will do. Formalities are not necessary. Is this Jeremy?”

“Yes,” he said.

“My daughter tells me you just started a new job nearby and need to find a place to live.”

“Yes, that’s right. I just started Monday and I’m staying in a hotel until I find something. Your place sure sounds convenient.” He went on to tell her all about the new job he’d landed.

“Well, I have a small apartment above the old garage. It’s not much, and will need to be cleaned out, but it would work for a single person. I’ve thought about renting it for some time but just never seemed to get around to it. And of course, I need to make sure I have a good tenant!”

“I assure you, Lily, I would be an ideal tenant. I’ll pay my rent on time and you’ll probably hardly hear a peep out of me; they will have me working pretty long and hard at the office for the foreseeable future!”

“You sound like a bright young man. Your employer has a reputation for hiring the sharpest young recruits. Why don’t you come over and we can talk and I will show you the place. How about tomorrow evening?”

Jeremy said that would be fine. He was excited with the possibility, unless the place turned out to be a dump. With a little luck he might have a place by the weekend.
—-
They had set it up for seven p.m. With Daylight Savings Time in effect, there would be plenty of daylight left in which to see the place. Jeremy found the property easily. It was much larger than he’d expected, perhaps two acres or close to that. There was a long driveway leading up to an old, brick ranch house. There was an attached two-car garage, and he could see another building about fifty yards behind the house. It was two stories with bay doors. He figured that was where the apartment was.

He rang the bell. Lily answered the door promptly.

“You must be Jeremy!” she said enthusiastically.

“That’s me. And you must be Lily!”

“The only and only! Come on in and let’s sit by the pool and get acquainted. I have a pitcher of iced tea!”

Jeremy followed her. She looked much younger than he expected, and he was quite surprised by how attractive she was. He knew Mary was a few years younger than his own mother, and Lily had to be in her mid-fifties anyway, but she looked ten or fifteen years younger than that. She was maybe five-five, with a healthy, sturdy look. Her hair was shoulder-length, light brown with a narrow streak of gray. You could tell she took care of herself. She wore blue denim cut-offs, had a shapely butt, and her white t-shirt hugged her upper body. Her breasts weren’t large, but were perky.

“Please forgive me for the way I look,” Lily said. “I spent some time working in the garden when I got home from work.”

They walked out onto the screened lanai and sat in lawn chairs while Lily poured tea. Jeremy glanced around at the kidney-shaped pool, at the fountain of water splashing into it, and at the adjacent hot tub.

“You have a beautiful home!” Jeremy said.

“Oh, thank you, Jeremy. It’s kind of big for just one person though, and a lot of work!”

“And it looks like your garden is pretty big!” He could see it out back and it looked huge.

“Yes, that’s a hobby of mine. I love to garden and I love seeing it grow and then picking the vegetables and canning them. I eat my own vegetables all year long! I rarely have to buy a vegetable at a grocery store.”

They made idle chatter for a few minutes while they sipped their drinks. Jeremy liked Lily already, she was very down-to-Earth and easy to talk to, which didn’t really surprise him because Mary was the same way. But he was very relieved that they were already so relaxed with one another.

“So, would you like to see the apartment? Lily asked.

“Yes, I would love to.”

“Okay, let’s go.” As they walked Lily told him what to expect.

“Now, don’t expect too much, Jeremy. It’s a mess and needs a thorough cleaning, so I hope you can see past that. It’s full of junk, most of which can be moved downstairs into the garage, and some I’m sure can be thrown out. But it has a full bath, a small kitchenette, a nice-sized closet and a very large room. And there are a few pieces of furniture which you are welcome to use, although you will need to bring your own bed.

They reached the building and climbed the outdoor stairway to the second floor. They entered the apartment, and it was about as good as Jeremy could have hoped for. True, it was full of stuff that had to be moved—stacked boxes, old exercise equipment, record albums, odds and ends—but it would more than suffice for his needs. There was small sofa and chair, end table, and a table with three chairs. The kitchen was equipped with a sink, small fridge, a two-burner stove, microwave and toaster oven. There was a large walk-in closet—also full of stuff—and a small bathroom with a shower stall.

“You can see why I put off renting it!” Lily said. “It will be a lot of work cleaning it out!”

“I can take care of that,” Jeremy said.

“I will need to determine what gets tossed and what gets stored downstairs. And it needs a top-to-bottom scrubbing!”

“I’d love to rent it from you, Lily! How much?”

She gave him a number which seemed more than reasonable.

“The utilities are on the same meter as the house, but it shouldn’t be that much, so I won’t worry about that unless it gets out of hand. And you can help out in the garden.”

“Okay, that sounds fine. But I don’t know anything about gardening.”

“Can you pull weeds?”

“Sure, I can pull weeds.”

“Can you turn on the hose?”

“Yes.”

“Fine, you’re hired. The place is yours.”

“Oh, thank you, Lily, thank you. What a relief. You won’t be sorry!”

“Glad to have you, neighbor. Come over Saturday morning and we’ll get to work. We could have you in by Sunday night.”
—-
Jeremy arrived at eight a.m. Saturday and Lily was already in the apartment filling boxes and green garbage bags with loose items that were sitting around. Jeremy carried the bags and boxes down the stairs to the garage and stacked the keepers on a pallet and the disposables in the far corner closest to the bay door. Then he started carrying down the stationary bike, a small treadmill and boxes of record albums.

Lily started looking through the stacked boxes one by one to see what was in them. Then she told Jeremy which ones were to go on the pallet and which ones were to go in the corner. Much of the stuff belonged to her kids and they would have to come and deal with that in the future.

This took a few hours. When all the boxes and other miscellany had been removed, and all that remained was the furniture Jeremy planned to utilize, it was almost one o’clock and Lily announced it was time for lunch. They went to the house, washed up, and she served a huge salad—all from her garden—tuna sandwiches and iced tea. They ate ravenously and soon were back to work.

The walk-in closet was full of boxes too, and garment bags on hangers. While Jeremy carried the garment bags down to the garage, Lily went through the boxes one by one and determined that they were all papers and items related to her husband’s business, which had been defunct for a few years since his death. By the time Jeremy had carried them all down to the garage and piled them with the disposables, it was getting to be late afternoon.

“Well, it looks like we got quite a lot done today!” Lily exclaimed as she removed the sheet covering the sofa and plopped down.

“We sure did,” Jeremy said, sitting down beside her. “Thank you so much. You worked hard!”

“So did you. But I’ve been meaning to clear this stuff out for ages. I’m glad you came along; I appreciate the help.”

“If it’s okay, I’ll come by tomorrow morning and clean,” he said. It’s really not bad at all, just windows and floor and kitchen and bathroom.”

“That’s fine, you can move in tomorrow,” she said, and walked to the kitchen and handed him a key. “I’ll worry about getting rid of the junk downstairs some other time.”

Jeremy took the key and followed Lily out the door and down the stairs. They walked past the garden to the side of the house.

“Thank you, Lily. I appreciate what you’re doing for me and I look forward to being neighbors.”

He hugged her before he got into his car and drove off.
—-
Jeremy showed up Sunday morning with his cleaning supplies and got to work. He knocked down a few cobwebs, and then cleaned the kitchen counter and cabinets. Then the bathroom, which wasn’t too bad: the commode needed a good scrubbing but shower looked like it had rarely been used. He mopped the floors. The windows were the worst; they looked like they’d never been cleaned and were covered with years of grime. But after a few hours he was done, and more than pleased with the result.

He was walking to his car to start moving all of his things into the apartment when he saw Lily on her knees in the garden. He waved and walked over.

“How’s the cleaning coming, Jeremy?” Lily called.

“All done. Going to move my stuff in now,” he said, admiring her thriving garden, lush growth in what had been a very dry summer. “Man, Lily, your garden is amazing! Dry season we’ve had, most gardens are barely hanging on and yours is flourishing! How do you do it?”

“Pig shit!” Lily said.

“What?” Jeremy said, laughing. It was funny hearing her curse.

“Pig shit. That’s the secret. That plus weeding and watering. Most people spend small fortunes on fancy fertilizers and sacks of cow manure and miracle this and that. Me, I call this old farmer friend of mine and he brings over a big truckload of pig manure—he loves having someplace to get rid of it—and dumps it here. And I shovel it and till it and plant and weed and water and this is what you get. Hell, sometimes I grow things I didn’t even plant!”

“Wow, that’s one I never heard before.”

“You heard it here first!”

“So when I’m weeding the garden I’ll be kneeling in pig shit?”

“Yep, so don’t wear your Sunday best!”

Jeremy laughed and said, “Well, I’m going to unload my car and move my stuff in. Tomorrow when I get home from work I’ll do some weeding.”

“We all need something to look forward to!” she said.
—-
Jeremy moved in and got situated. He made notes of what he needed to get to stock the kitchen. Fortunately it was equipped with some plates and bowls and cups and glasses and silverware and a couple cooking pots, so there was no urgency there, but he would need to shop for a few things. And he needed a bed; he’d be sleeping on the sofa until he could get a bed delivered. Plus, he would need to get home to his parents’ house sometime soon to get more of his belongings that would help turn his new apartment into a home.

Over the next few weeks he got to know Lily better. They spent time together in the evenings and on weekends in the garden and they would talk while they worked. They even shared some meals together. More and more Jeremy found himself watching Lily, admiring her body and graceful movements. When she worked in the garden she often wore shorts which accentuated her tanned legs and held snug against her butt and t-shirts that showed off her toned arms and would cling to her breasts when she perspired. After dark she would disappear into her house and then reappear a few minutes later in a swimsuit, and in the dim light she would swim a few laps in the pool, then sit in the hot tub for a while, then dive back into the pool and swim a few more laps. Then she’d go into her house and the lights would go out.

On a Friday after work he drove to his parents’ house. He spent the night and then on Saturday morning he loaded his car to the brim with more of his things. He drove to his new apartment and that evening carried it all inside.

He decided to hang all of his heavy winter clothing in the back of the closet since he wouldn’t need them for a few months. When he shoved his heavy jackets all the way back he heard something fall to the floor. He stooped down and picked up a one-inch screw. He slid the jackets back and he noticed for the first time a panel about two feet wide that was screwed into the drywall right below the shelf. It had been painted over and was barely visible in the dim light. He saw where the screw had fallen out, and saw five more screws. He removed the screws and panel carefully…it was easy to do because these were the wrong kind of screws for drywall…and placed them on the shelf above.

There were two boxes, each about eighteen inches wide and six inches high. He carried them out to his table and sat down. Inside both boxes were dozens of brown manila envelopes. On the upper right of each envelope, by a neat hand was written the word ‘LILY’, followed by a number. The envelopes contained photos. Lots and lots of photos. Sexy photos. Nude photos. Nasty photos.
—-
He went through the envelopes numerically, and soon after he started he knew he should stop and pack them back up but he couldn’t help himself. The photographer was good. All of the pictures were of a much younger Lily, perhaps in her early twenties, at first by herself in different stages of erotic undress. But with each envelope he opened the photos became more and more daring, sexier, dirtier and more graphic.

There was Lily on a mountaintop; you could see mountains far off in the distance behind her. She was dressed in only short cut-offs and a skimpy halter. Photo by photo, as her pose pivoted and moved, a nipple was bared, then a tit, then another nipple, and soon the halter was gone, then the snap on her shorts was undone, and the zipper lowered inch by inch, exposing her bush, then her pants were off, and the last ten prints showed her young naked body in various views, front, rear, silhouette, touching herself.

She was in a studio wearing a long, sheer dress, almost transparent, with nipples hard and a wind blowing the fabric this way and that, showing off her figure and exposing her private parts.

One envelope was 48 prints of her with a shiny dildo in varying depths of insertion in her mouth, her pussy and her ass. Another set showed her doing the same with a carefully chosen selection of phallic fruits and vegetables: a cucumber, a yellow squash, a plantain, a banana, a zucchini, a fat carrot.

There were two sessions of just kissing: one with a handsome, shirtless man, the other with a hot Asian chick.

Another set she was with a slim, blond guy, both completely naked, their genitals never exposed, but always hidden. He was on his knees in front of her, his back to the camera, his head in front of her crotch, hiding it from the lens; then she was doing the same for him. He was behind her with a hand covering each breast and her hands hiding her snatch, then she was behind him with her hands on his penis.

There was an extra-thick envelope of her with an athletic-looking black man, both naked. Numerous shots of them kissing, him sucking her breasts, her licking his hairless chest, then his navel, and southward to his hardened cock, and it was huge. The tip of her tongue on the tip of it, then licking it, then it was in her mouth and inch by inch it disappeared. Then they were lying on floor, him on top of her, his muscled ass taut, and it didn’t look like they were faking.

There was a stack of her with an attractive blonde woman on a couch, kissing, touching, shedding clothes, and eating pussy. Another set was with another woman, a brunette, on the same couch in the same scenario. But when the brunette’s dress came off she had an erected, seven-inch cock, which Lily sucked, and then they sixty-nined their way through to the end of the roll.

That was just the first box.
—-
Jeremy sat back in his chair and took a deep breath. He was sweating and had a hard-on. He looked at the clock and it was getting late. He felt like a heel for looking at all of the photos, but once he’d started he couldn’t stop. This was hot stuff, and very professionally done.

But now what was he going to do? He couldn’t just go to Lily and say, ‘Oh, Lily, by the way, I found all these racy photos of you behind the wall in the closet, and sorry I looked at them, and they made me so hard I wanted to jerk off!’ She’d never trust him again. He couldn’t tell her he found them but didn’t look at them; that would be a lie and she’d never believe it. But she must know they exist, but the photos were taken so long ago, perhaps as long as 35 years, would she want to know they were there?

He didn’t know what to do, so he would do nothing. He packed the boxes and put them back into the cache in the wall and screwed the panel in place.
—-
Jeremy couldn’t get the photos out of his mind. He thought about them when he was at work, and when he went to bed at night. He thought about them when he would weed the garden, and of course whenever he was interacting with Lily. He found himself eying her more and more, admiring her body, a trim, matured version of the body in the photos. He had a new view of her, a sexual view. He now saw her not as his landlady, but as an attractive, libidinous woman.

But he’d become uptight around her, he knew it, and Lily noticed it. She asked him a couple times if something was wrong, and he told her, no, everything was fine. She knew something was amiss but didn’t press the point. As the days went by and things became more awkward, Jeremy knew he’d have to tell her. His conscience wouldn’t leave him alone. He hated to risk damaging the relationship he’d already cultivated with her…and perhaps losing his new residence…but he felt he had to be honest with her.

The next Saturday morning Jeremy went out to pull some weeds. He’d been at it about fifteen minutes when Lily called to him from the lanai. She told him to take a break, she’d just pulled some blueberry muffins out of the oven. So he got up, washed his hands with the hose, and went into the kitchen and sat down. The muffins smelled great. Lily served him one, poured his coffee and sat down across from him.

“Okay, talk to me,” she said. “Something’s bugging you, so don’t deny it, just spit it out. What’s wrong?”

Jeremy took a deep breath. “I’m afraid you’ll hate me,” he said.

“Hate you? Why would I hate you?”

“I did something I shouldn’t have done. But, I couldn’t help myself. I don’t want to jeopardize the trust we’ve built together so far.”

“For God’s sake, Jeremy, what’s going on?”

“In my apartment. I found some pictures,” he said.

Lily turned pale and put her butter knife down with a clank. She clutched the edge of the table with her hands.

“Oh, My God!” she rasped.

“I’m so sorry, Lily. I should have told you about them right away!”

“Oh, My God!” she said again.

“I hope you can forgive me. I feel terrible, that’s why I’ve…”

“I told him to get rid of those thirty years ago!”

“Who?”

“My husband.” She sipped from a glass of water. “Where did you find them?”

“In the back of the closet. There is a panel in the wall. I was hanging my winter clothes and the panel came loose. I was curious… I’m sorry…”

“That used to be his darkroom. He promised me he’d gotten rid of them.”

“I wanted to tell you sooner. I didn’t want you to hate me, or not trust me…”

“It’s not your fault, Jeremy; it’s my dead husband’s! He was supposed to destroy them so no one would ever know about them! My kids don’t even know about them! I was young and stupid and I did a lot of things for him I didn’t want to do, you must believe that. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”

They were quiet for a moment. Jeremy sipped coffee as Lily stared at her untouched muffin.

“I’m not,” Jeremy said.

“You’re not what?” Lily asked.

“Sorry I saw them. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you as soon as I found them, but I’m not sorry I saw them. They’re very good. Your husband was a good photographer. And you were very good in front of the camera. You were beautiful. You are beautiful.”

Lily’s eyes rose to meet his.

“I had an erection,” Jeremy said.

Her eyes expanded into two shiny pools.

“When were those photos taken?” he asked.

“My early twenties, over a three or four year period. But when I had little kids I put a stop to it. I begged him to get rid of them for years. He told me he did.”

“I’d bet you had no idea at the time that you would be giving your tenant a hard-on thirty years in the future!”

Lily let out with a sad chuckle. “You’re the only one who knows about this, Jeremy. It has to stay our secret.”

“Yes.”

“I want to see them.”

“Of course. They belong to you.”

“Are you busy tonight?”

“No plans.”

“Okay, let’s have a little party, you and me. A picture party. We’ll have a drink, look at the pictures, and I’ll burn them. Sound good to you?”

“Sure, whatever you’d like. It’s up to you.”

“Okay, it’s a date. Come over around seven and bring the photos with you. And don’t try to sneak out and make copies!”
—-
Right at seven p.m. Jeremy carried the boxes down to the lanai where Lily was waiting. There was a pitcher of what looked like iced tea on the table along with an ice bucket and two glasses. Next to the table was a fire pit with a bed of kindling and an artificial fire log in it. He placed the boxes on the table and sat down.

“I hope you like this,” Lily said, pouring Jeremy a drink. “It’s iced tea with a kick!”

“Long Island Iced Tea?” he asked.

“I don’t know about those things. This has tea, vodka, rum and lemon juice. Maybe a Short Island Iced Tea!”

Jeremy took a sip and smacked his lips. “Good!” he said.

“I agree. But be careful, they’re stronger than they seem!”

Lily picked up the first box and placed it in front of her.

“So, shall we get started?” she said.

Jeremy nodded. “The envelopes are numbered. Chronologically, I guess.”

“Yes, he was always very organized,” she said, picking up the first envelope. She was going by the numbers.

Lily opened the first envelope, the pictures with her on the mountain.

“Ah, Emory Peak!” she said. “Big Bend National Park. I was nineteen. We camped and woke in the dark and hiked to the peak for the sunrise. It was beautiful. We could see the desert and mountains of Mexico and Texas in all directions.” She leafed through the photos quickly and holding one of the nudes added, “I had a pretty good body in those days.”

“Yes,” Jeremy said. “You still do! Your body looks about the same now to me.”

Lily looked at him dubiously and said ‘Thank You’. She struck a match and lighted the fire log at each end. Once the log was ablaze she fed the photos into the flame two or three at a time. When she started to open the next envelope Jeremy noticed there were two photos left on the table that didn’t get burned.

Lily pored through the photos of her wearing the see-through dress, dwelling on one here and there before tossing it in the fire.

“I remember it was freezing in that studio that day!” she said. “It was cold outside. There was no heat and he had a four foot wide fan blowing full blast and he kept walking around shouting ‘Do this, do that, turn this way, try that!’ Look at my nipples in this one!”

One picture remained unburned on the table.

Next were the photos of her with the dildo. With a sour look on her face, she went through them pretty quick and dumped them in the pit. But she chuckled when she opened the envelope with the fruits and vegetables.

“My introduction to gardening!” she laughed, and took a big swig of her drink. She went through these more slowly and burned them one by one, all but two of the more tasteful ones: kissing a cucumber and sensually eating a banana.

Jeremy was enjoying watching her and was putting a large dent in the pitcher of drinks. They were going down easy as Lily plowed through the pictures.

Lily went through the photos of the kissing sessions one after the other, usually with no more than a nanosecond of a glance. All but one went into the pit. She was standing naked, looking away from the camera, with her arms crossed over her breasts and the blond guy was seated in front of her blocking her lower body.

Jeremy noticed a pall come over Lily’s face when she opened the pack with her and the black guy. She went no further than the first picture. She took a healthy gulp of her Short Island Iced Tea and threw them all in the fire.

“I’m sorry you had to see those,” she said. “That was my husband’s idea. I hated myself for months after that.”

“Really? Why?”

“Because of the things he called out for me to do. And because I did them. And because I enjoyed it.”

They both stared at the fire pit as the flame flared and the pictures were reduced to ash.

“We need more of this!” Lily said, picking up the empty pitcher. She went to the kitchen, whipped up another pitcherful, and returned to fill their glasses.

The next batch with Lily and the blonde chick going at it were quickly burned.

“His idea again, he egged us on,” Lily said. “I’m not lesbian or bi. She was a bitch and smelled. Ugh.”

When she got to the pictures of her and the transsexual, Jeremy could almost feel the air go out of her lungs.

“Aw, poor Trixie,” she sighed. “She was sweet, but so messed up. She was my husband’s first affair.” She looked into Jeremy’s eyes and said, “I can’t believe I’m telling you this! I’ve never told anyone.”

“Maybe you needed to tell somebody,” he said.

“Yeah, maybe.” She didn’t look at any other photos in that envelope, she just burned them.

It went on like that for the next hour or more. Lily would open an envelope, look at the photos—some more than others, some not at all—and toss them in the pit, the glossy coatings always causing a momentary flare-up.

Halfway through the second box the envelopes became skinnier and lighter. These contained all the negatives, and all went into the fire.

When Lily was done burning it was ten o’clock. The log was nearing its end, and all evidence of the past was in the ashes, except for seven photos she’d saved.

“You know what, Jeremy,” Lily said. “I feel better. This has been hanging out there for so long, but now it’s finally resolved. I’m glad you found them. I’m glad you told me. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”

“It’s okay, Lily. You were young, so what? I’m just glad you still trust me.”

“Of course I do. But this is our secret, right?”

“Yes.”

The fire was down to cooling embers so Lily poured what was left in the ice bucket into the pit and it hissed its dying breath. Then they carried the pitcher and glasses into the kitchen and placed them in the sink.

“Thank you for a fascinating evening, Jeremy!” Lily said, as she turned to face him.

She put her arms around him and gave him a hug. Jeremy put his arms around her. He could smell a faint whiff of the fire in her hair and felt her nipples press against him. When Lily broke the hug and started to back away Jeremy held her. He looked into her eyes and she looked into his. He could no longer look at her as his landlady. He looked at her now as a woman, a woman who had bared her embarrassed soul to him and shared something with him she’d never shared with anyone. A woman who looked fine in the pictures from thirty years ago, but who also looked fine in the flesh right then, standing before him. He had no idea where his nerve came from, but he leaned his face to hers and kissed her lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it wasn’t a peck either. It was full-on, and Jeremy pressed his lips against Lily’s’ and absorbed their softness.

“I didn’t expect that,” Lily said when they parted, her eyes widened. Jeremy still held her.

“Neither did I,” Jeremy said.

Then he pulled her in and kissed her again, this time with more force. He slipped his tongue between her lips and it met teeth, although only briefly. Her mouth opened into a narrow slit to accept him and they tasted tongues for the first time. ‘What am I doing?’ Lily thought as she put her arms back around him.

Jeremy smiled when they finally broke their kiss. Lily had a thoughtful look on her face and she gently touched his cheek with her hand.

“Wow, you are just full of surprises, aren’t you?” she said.

“I’m sorry, Lily, I…”

“Sssh, it’s okay. It was nice. But I think it might be time to say good night.”
—-
Lily cleaned up in the kitchen, then went into her bedroom and put on her bathing suit. She swam a few laps in the dark, and then eased her body into the hot tub. As she soaked she thought about her night and what had happened. She thought about the long lost pictures. And of course the kiss; she thought about the kiss.
—-
It was too early to go to bed and Jeremy was too wound up to sleep anyway. He sat on the sofa and tried to read a book, but concentration would not come. His mind was too preoccupied with Lily. He wondered if he’d screwed up again and gone too far by kissing her. He thought, ‘What’s the big deal, it’s just a kiss, we’re both adults’. But what would she think? The truth was he’d thought a few times about what it would be like to kiss her, but he never thought it would happen. But she had shared things with him that she had never shared with anyone so it seemed like the right thing to do at the time. And she didn’t really resist, did she?

He got up and walked to the window. He looked down at the pool. Lily was swimming her laps just like any other night, just like nothing had happened.
—-
Lily felt clean and refreshed after her swim/soak/swim but she couldn’t sleep. She was lying in bed, wearing only her panties, staring at the ceiling and thinking about Jeremy. Thinking about how he had kissed her and the fact that she had thought of kissing him but had hugged him instead.

She thought about him finding the pictures of her, looking at them all and getting turned on. She thought about his muscled upper body that she would steal glances of when he worked shirtless in the garden. She thought about his aroused young cock.

She wondered what it would feel like to lie naked next to him and feel his smooth skin against hers, to kiss him again, to lick his young body, to taste him, to fuck him. She realized her panties were wet with the thought of it.

She got out of bed and looked out the window. The light was still glowing in Jeremy’s apartment. She peeled off her panties, pulled an old sundress out of her closet and slipped it on, then stepped into a pair of sandals. She walked out through the kitchen to the lanai and across the yard in the dark. Quietly she climbed the stairs and knocked on the door.

Jeremy opened the door. He wore sweatpants and was shirtless, his body a sleek, opaque shape backlit by the lamp next to the sofa, his face unreadable in the shadow.

“I couldn’t sleep,” Lily said.

Jeremy took her in his arms and their mouths met in an instant, impassioned collision, and their lips parted in unison and their tongues were already fucking as they stood enwrapped in the doorway. Lily felt his hands on her lower back and her ass as he pulled her into the room and shut the door behind her. She had one arm around him with her fingertips pressed into the muscles of his upper back and could not resist putting her other hand between his legs to fondle his burgeoning hardness. He may be very young, she thought, but she was ready to fuck him, her first time in a long time, God she was ready, and she was going to make it one to remember. She was determined to be the best fuck Jeremy had had in his young life.

They wobbled like a drunken slinky over to the bed, Jeremy unzipping Lily’s dress en route. The dress fell to the floor and they fell onto the bed. Lily had been thinking about Jeremy’s young, hard cock and what it would feel like inside her but she would have to wait. They lay kissing deeply, licking throats, as Jeremy’s hands roved over her flesh and Lily untied his sweatpants and took his cock in her hands. She tried to guide it toward her wet, aching pussy but Jeremy had other plans. He lowered his head and for the next fifteen minutes Lily moaned with pleasure as his lips and tongue covered every inch of her upper body from the top down—her neck, her shoulders, her breasts, her nutlike nipples, her stomach—licking and kissing, then dancing around her upper thighs as he teased her and eyed her glistening snatch.

Lily screamed, muffled by her forearm, when Jeremy finally wrapped his lips around her stiffened clit and sucked. She came immediately, washing his face with her pent-up nectar. But Jeremy didn’t stop and Lily didn’t want him to. She placed her hands on either side of his head to guide him, wiggling his head to jockey his mouth into perfect position on her love button.

“That’s it! Right there!” she said.

Jeremy lick-sucked her in a lilting cadence, finding an easy rhythm, and Lily’s slim, agile crotch blended in seamlessly stroke for stroke.

“Yes, that’s it, that’s good. Oh, that’s good!”

Jeremy took that as enthusiastic encouragement. He held her buttocks in each hand as head and groin swayed in a pulsing duet, Lily grinding her twat into his mouth making sure he tasted her oily funk. She grabbed one of his hands from her butt cheek and brought it to her mouth and sucked on his fingers.

“Put your finger in my ass!” she said.

She wiggled her ass slightly to one side and brought his fingers down to her asshole. Her other hand was still on his head, directing traffic.

“Keep it up, yes, like that,” she said. “Now put your finger up my ass while you eat me. It makes it so intense!”

He slipped his slick middle finger into her asshole about an inch.

“That’s it.” She put her hand on his and pressed it hard against her back door. “Deeper!” she hissed. He eased his finger in as far as it would go. “That’s it!”

He could feel her sphincter tightening around his finger with each pelvic thrust.

“God, that’s good! Now fuck my ass with your finger as you eat me, as you suck me.”

Jeremy stuck his tongue into her salty tunnel as his finger probed her asshole. He wanted to lick his finger tip through her zesty smack.

“It’s so fucking good!”

Jeremy’s dick was throbbing, and he knew he was going to have to stick it somewhere pretty soon, but he kept doing what he was doing. His lips stayed wrapped around Lily’s swollen clit and he tasted her cunt as he tongue-fucked her. Meanwhile his finger kept digging for gold in her asshole, and he could hear her moans and feel her body swinging in perfect time.

After a few more minutes of that Jeremy’s dick was crying out, telling him it needed to fuck something. Jeremy agreed with his dick. He rose up above her, on top of her, face to face.

“Put me in,” he said softly. She did just that.

Lily grabbed his swelled shaft and fed its head into her drenched opening. She clutched his ass in her hands. Jeremy pushed his full length into her.

“I’ve wanted this,” he said.

“Me too,” she replied.

He started slowly, nice and easy, slipping and sliding, feeling the rush of her greased walls. Little by little he applied more and more force, with more and more speed; he was pounding her eager pussy and her pussy was milking his pulsating cock. His tongue was in her mouth when he felt her fingernails in the crack of his ass, opening him, and he groaned loudly when her finger rammed into his asshole.

This made him fuck harder. ‘Damn, Lily’s right!’, he thought, feeling the increased sensation with her finger up his ass. So he slid his hand under her butt.

“Oooh…ugh,” she moaned when his finger entered her, and just like that he was fucking her from both ends.

Jeremy’s bed had no frame, it was just a mattress and box spring on the floor, so each time he slammed her produced a dull thud that sounded like the bass part in a three-part harmony with his moans and her squeals of gratification.

He’d never had a woman stick her finger up his ass before, but now after each thrust of his cock into her pussy, on the backswing he’d feel Lily’s long, slender finger fuck him deep in the ass. After a dozen more pokes he felt his river rising.

When he came it felt like a pint of his dammed-up sperm flowed up through him. He felt the rush of his cum, almost as if it was in slow motion, as it rose through the shaft of his cock. He grunted loud and low, and with one power-squirt after another he launched his semen deep into the back of her thirsty snatch.

When Lily heard his guttural squawk and felt the trembles of his release, she humped him harder, knowing she was also close. Then, just as Jeremy’s throes were subsiding, hers began and with a groan of her own she washed his cock with her cum.
—-
“Well, it looks like we have another secret to keep!” Lily said with a chuckle. She was lying with her head on Jeremy’s shoulder and was circling his left nipple with her fingertip.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” he said. “I bet our families would flip out.”

“I know my kids would!” she said. “I can hear them now.” After a brief silence she added, “You’re a good lover, Jeremy.”

“So are you! And you’re a good teacher.”

“Is that what I was doing, teaching?”

“What you were doing was being incredibly hot and sexy and irresistible, and you turned me into an animal! I want to know…and do…all the things that turn you on.”

She looked up and said, “You’re off to a good start in that department!”

They kissed deeply, tongues slashing, hands searching, heading back down the path from which they had come.

“I better go to the bathroom before you get me hard again. I’m halfway there,” Jeremy said.

He got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom. In the subtle light Lily stared at his firm ass until the door closed behind it.

Lily was amazed that they had actually crossed that line. Here she was, a fifty-six year-old widow, and she’d just fucked this handsome, twenty-two year-old man-child, and he was her tenant to boot! She was practically old enough to be his grandmother, for God’s sake! But damn, it was good! Mary and Dana had sent him to her, and they would no doubt be appalled, as would anyone else who found out.

The door opened and she saw his slim, naked body in the bathroom light before he switched it off. She licked her lips and watched his cock and balls dangle between his legs as he came to her.

Jeremy slid into bed and Lily’s tongue was in his mouth and her hand was on his cock in no time. They kissed long and hard again as she fondled his meat and quickly brought it back to something close to 10 on the Mohs scale. She kissed his neck, licked his chest, nibbled his nipples, working her way down, his stomach, his navel… With one hand gripping his hard, stretched cock, she placed her other hand into her soaked vagina.

“Did you like my finger in your ass?”

“Oh, yes,” he said.

“Good, get used to it!” Then she rammed her slick thumb into his asshole.

Jeremy had no sooner yelped from the sudden rear-ender when he moaned loudly as Lily took his cock into her mouth.

She lowered her head, opened wide and took him in, then out, then in, then out. She massaged his balls and licked his stiff staff up and down and all around.

“Have to get you good and wet!” she said, then again wrapped her lips around his girth, and inch by inch took his cock into her mouth.

He moaned with pleasure and excitement. It was a feeling he’d never had, and never could have imagined. With the pressure in his ass, and the gradual disappearance of his dick into Lily’s syphoning mouth and throat, his body squirmed in anticipation. He thought of the pictures of Lily with the big, black cock and realized that he was getting what that guy had gotten so many years ago. And if that guy had felt what he was feeling now, no wonder he had to fuck her on the floor!

Jeremy’s body writhed on the bed, double-riveted to Lily by his dick and her thumb. His fingers were embedded in her hair as she sucked and fucked him, and his ass and groin volleyed on the intense edge on the pleasure side of pain. He knew his ejaculation was going to be a whopper, and it was near.

He let out a cacophonous roar when he started to erupt. Lily moaned and he felt a little extra oomph from her thumb when his first shot of cum sprang into her mouth. Jeremy shook violently with each surge as he emptied his hose and rope after rope of his cum was released.

When Jeremy finally settled, and his spasms were gentler and fewer and farther between, Lily eased her thumb out of his ass. He watched his dick reemerge from her mouth, and when she smiled the cum that she hadn’t swallowed oozed from the side of her mouth.
—-
When the early morning light crept in through the windows, Jeremy was the first to wake. His dick was long and hard. He molded his body behind Lily and held her. She woke and felt his hardness against the crack of her ass.

“Good morning,” she said.

“Good morning,” he said.

“No regrets?”

“Nope.”

Lily spun her body to face him and they kissed. She rubbed her pussy against his cock.

“I can’t believe I’m in bed with you, waking up with you, I know I’m too old, and you’re too young, but…”

“But, what?”

“But, it was so good!”

“What do you mean, was?”

“Sorry, is!”

“That’s better!”

They kissed again and Jeremy molded her ass cheek into his hand and Lily held his cock in hers.

“I was thinking of giving you a massage but I think it will have to wait. We better take care of this bad boy first!” she said, and gave his dick a squeeze. Then she lowered her head and began fucking him with her mouth.

Jeremy moaned when her lips enveloped him. He felt her finger slide into his rear entry and within seconds her succulent mouth and her finger were in perfect sync and he knew it would be a very short time before he blew his load. He held the back of her head in his hand and leaned his groin into her as she sucked him.

Lily was a masterful cocksucker. She had mouthed his entire cock and her lips were kissing his tightened balls when he felt his onrush rising. Within seconds he grunted like a pissed-off croc and his cum powered its way out of him like an open hose, quiver after quake until he was dry.

He watched his whole cock come back out of Lily’s mouth, inch by inch. She smiled and wiped her mouth, then kissed him on the lips.

“Good morning!” she said, and hopped out of bed and started putting on her dress and sandals. “I’m going to get a shower and cook us breakfast. After we eat you’ll get your massage!”

Then she was out the door and Jeremy listened to her footsteps as she descended the outside stairs.
—-
Jeremy was finishing off his breakfast of a veggie omelet, sliced tomatoes, grits, coffee and juice, when Lily rose from the table and turned toward the sink to wipe the dishes. She wore a snug, plum-colored thin cotton robe that almost reached her knees. He admired her from behind for a moment before he rose and carried his dishes over and placed them on the counter.

He put his arms around her from behind and could smell the fruity scent of her shampoo. He slipped his hands under the robe, one on her breast and one between her legs. She wore nothing underneath. She spun to face him and they kissed.

“Thank you for breakfast,” Jeremy said. “It was delicious!”

“You’re welcome,” she said. “And much needed after the physically-demanding night we had, wouldn’t you say? But don’t get me started. I promised you a massage, so why don’t you go get ready while I put these dishes in the dishwasher. Go get naked and lay face-down on my bed. I want to see your cute, bare ass when I walk in. I’ll just be a minute.”

Jeremy went into her bedroom. Soft mellow music was playing and the air smelled of citrus. A bottle of oil was on the night stand, resting on a candlelit warmer. He peeled off his t-shirt and unzipped his shorts and lay face-down on the queen bed as instructed.

Soon Lily entered the room, picked up the oil and knelt on the bed beside him. Jeremy sighed when he felt the warm oil drip onto his neck and shoulders and upper back.

Lily dug her fingers into his neck, kneading his flesh and rubbing her hands firmly along the slick on his skin. She liked touching him, fondling his broad shoulders and sexy, muscular back. She took her time as she worked her way south.

“Ugh!” Jeremy grunted when she probed deep into the skin of his lower back.

“Too hard?” Lily asked, stopping.

“No, just right.”

She resumed her handiwork and poured a generous amount of the oil over his ass, and Jeremy felt its fluid warmth ooze into his crack. She palmed his buttocks and dug deep into his gluteal muscles with her thumbs, eliciting more moans of pleasure. He moaned again, loudly, when she spread his cheeks and ran her tongue all along the crack of his ass from the bottom up.

“You don’t mind if I massage your ass too, do you?”

“No, it feels fine.”

“Good,” she said. “I think the ass is a much underrated body part.”

Jeremy tensed a little when he felt Lily’s tongue dancing around the rim of his ass. She teased him, licking his puckered ring and occasionally flicking the tip of her tongue into him. After a couple minutes of that she spread his cheeks apart and jammed her tongue into his asshole.

With that Jeremy’s body buckled and he grinded his by-now hard cock into the mattress, but Lily kept jabbing him, her slimy tongue jetting into his oily ass.

“Jesus Fucking Christ!” he howled.

“What’s wrong, don’t you like it?” Lily asked, moving her head up close to his.

“Are you kidding? It’s fucking incredible. I just never had anyone do that before.”

“Oh, that’s sweet. Glad to be the first,” she said and kissed him on the neck. “Now flip over. It’s time to get on with the good stuff.”

Jeremy rolled over onto his back and his hard, cured meat took center stage.

“Oh, my goodness! I guess I’ll start with this!” Lily exclaimed, staring at his erection while pouring more oil into her hands. Then she slathered the oil all over his cock.

She stroked his hot rod up and down, her hand sliding effortlessly along his long, greased shank. She caressed his balls as she rubbed him and Jeremy eased his groin up and down. Lily kissed the tip of his penis as she stroked him with increasing speed and force, then she licked the length of him, skating her tongue along the sides of his swollen member, its strained skin fraught with need.

“Tastes good. Lemon-lime flavored!” she said. “But the rest of your massage has been postponed.” Then she straddled him, lowered herself onto him, and enveloped his cock with her willing pussy.

Jeremy felt the slick bliss of her cunt surrounding his thrumming cock, but he knew he had to hold off. He didn’t want to blow his top too soon. Lily started bouncing up and down on top of him.

“Ah, that’s good!” she said.

Jeremy started driving into her as she bounced, timing his jabs with her upward movements.

“That’s it. God, I can’t believe it!” Lily said.

What?”

“I still can’t believe it!”

“Believe what?”

“That I’m fucking you. That you’re fucking me. What if Mary and Dana could see us now! Fucking. My cum all over you.”

Jeremy reached out and pulled the sash loose from her robe. The robe opened and he took hold of her breasts and pinched her rigid nipples with his thumbs and forefingers.

“You like fucking me, don’t you?”

“Yes,” he said.

“You like fucking this old woman!”

“Not old…older.”

“You like older pussy! You like putting your cock in my pussy, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Ooh, yeah. Fuck me!”

Their rhythm increased and Lily rose up and fell hard onto him, banging him over and over. Twice she rose too high and Jeremy’s cock slipped out of her and she hissed and scrambled to feed it back into her gaping gash.

“God, I’m going to come!” she barked.

Jeremy pounded her as hard as he could from below, and within a minute Lily groaned and he felt her warm, wet spunk flow out of her stuffed cunt and wash over his balls and thighs.

Using his dick inside her as a fulcrum, Jeremy rolled on top of her, rammed his tongue into her mouth and then banged her hard the rest of the way. He snorted like a bull and shook like a willow when he shot his ropes of cum into her.
—-
That was the beginning of what would become a very active and satisfying sex life for Lily and Jeremy. At first they agreed that they should keep it cool, they could concentrate on their jobs, and weekends would be for their sexual recreation. But that didn’t last long because they were both always thinking about fucking each other. They’d get home from work and end up fucking. Get in the pool, end up fucking. Work in the garden, end up fucking. So within a few days they were sleeping in the same bed every night.

Lily’s solo nighttime ritual of pool/hot tub/pool soon became a duo, often a naked duo. And sometimes they wouldn’t make it into the pool the second time because some sexual shenanigans would start happening in the hot tub. One night they were naked in the tub and Jeremy started fooling around.

“Want to see me jack off?” he asked.

Lily said she couldn’t pass that up. So he placed his flaccid penis in front of the pulsing jets and turned them up. He gently swung his dick in front of the jets and it flopped up and down in the throbbing stream, and they both watched it gradually getting longer and stiffer and harder.

“Wow, now there’s a function of the spa that they left off the brochure!” Lily said with a laugh.

“Feels good. I’m going to come pretty soon…”

With that said Lily squirmed over and knelt in front of him. She took his cock into her mouth and she felt the jets of warm water pounding into the side of her face. She squeezed his ass in a vise grip and in less than thirty seconds he came in her mouth. Then they went into the bedroom and fucked properly.
—-
After a couple months they were still fucking nearly every night and were showing no signs of slowing down, in fact they were constantly trying new ways to do it. It seemed like each night in the hot tub and pool was an aphrodisiac or something.

One evening they were picking vegetables in the garden and Jeremy was watching Lily from behind as she bent over. He noticed that as she stretched her shirt had run up on her a little and her shorts had run down on her a little so the top end of her ass crack was visible. So he sidled over behind her and slipped his hand down the back of her pants.

“Wooooo….” Lily squealed, arching her back against him. He wrapped his other arm around her as she turned to him and they kissed. Soon they were horizontal in the dirt, making out in the row right between the yellow squash and the okra.

“Is this your way of saying we are finished gardening for the night?” Lily asked.

“Yeah, I guess so,” he said.

“Okay, you talked me into it. Let’s go get wet!” This was their term for pool and tub time: or, foreplay.

A few minutes later they were naked in the hot tub when Lily brought up the subject of Jeremy’s birthday, which was the following week.

“So what do you want to do for your birthday, Hon?”

“I’m gonna go out and get laid,” Jeremy said.

Lily goosed him underwater and he jumped. “You don’t have to go out for that, Big Boy!”

“I know, just kidding.” He kissed her and said, “I have an incredibly foxy lady who fucks my brains out at home every night. What more could I want?”

“I don’t know, you tell me. What can I give you for your birthday?”

“Nothing. I don’t want anything, really.”

“Well, think of something!”

“Okay, how about you make us a giant pitcher of Short Island Iced Teas!”

“I can do that. What else?”

“I don’t know, I haven’t thought about it.”

“Sure you have. What is it?”

There was a long pause as they gazed into each other’s eyes. Lily felt there was a thought in his mind somewhere and she was right.

“Well, there was one thing I thought of. But you would never go for it and it’s not even fair of me to ask.”

“What, for heaven’s sake?

“I thought maybe we could take some pictures. Of us.”

Their eyes were glued and gooey and unblinking as they stared.

“What kind of pictures? You mean naked? Sex pictures?”

“I’m sorry, Lily. I knew I shouldn’t have said anything; that was out of line. I knew you wouldn’t want to do it, and I don’t blame you. That was selfish of me, but it’s just that I love your body, I love looking at you, I love gardening with you and making love to you, and I love the way…”

“Okay, let’s do it!” Lily said, interrupting him.

There were a few seconds of dead air as Jeremy contemplated what he’d just heard. He licked his lips and asked if she really meant it.

“Sure, what the hell,” she said. “I’m way past all that. We trust each other. It should be fun. As long as they stay between us, what’s the harm, right? And we can always burn them later.”

“Gee, Lily, this might be my best birthday ever!”

“Okay, here’s the plan. Your birthday is Friday, right?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, on Friday, once we get home from work, I’m taking you out to dinner. Nothing fancy, beer and pizza or barbecue or something like that, whatever you like. Then we’ll come home and get in our bathing suits. I’ll make the Short Island Iced Teas and we’ll get in the hot tub. But for filming, why don’t we update things, bring it into the twenty-first century.”

“What do you mean?”

“Instead of taking pictures, let’s shoot a video!”

“A video? Really?”

“Yes, a home video. Our own personal video. See what happens.”

“Well, sure…” Jeremy mumbled.

“Okay, then it’s all set,” Lily said, and she started to get up. “Now let’s dry off these naked bodies and get into the bedroom. We need to rehearse for our sex tape!”
—-
The next Friday Jeremy came home from work with a camcorder and tripod he’d borrowed from his office. He set it up by the hot tub, framed the shot as best he could, rigged up some crude lighting and tested it out. He wanted to have it all ready to go when they returned from dinner.

After having a little bit of pizza and a whole lot of beer at a nearby restaurant, Jeremy and Lily returned home and entered the bedroom and changed into swim suits, Lily sporting a multi-colored two-piece with a skimpy bottom and a frilly top.

“We can do our next flick here in the bedroom!” Jeremy said.

“Our next flick?”

“Yeah, you know, in case there is demand for a sequel.”

Lily laughed and said, “Let’s get through this one first.”

He had set the camera lens for a shot the width of the tub. If they positioned themselves on the back lip toward the side, he figured it would provide a good angle.

“Get in position and I’ll turn this thing on,” Jeremy said.

Lily got into the tub and sat on the edge while Jeremy adjusted the camera and turned on the lamps they’d dragged into place. The light was subdued but adequate for what they had in mind. Then Jeremy went over and sat beside her.

“Lights, Camera, Action!” Jeremy said, and clapped his hands in front of him. Lily flinched and started laughing.

“Okay, here we go,” Jeremy said. “Hi, my name is Jeremy, and this is Lily. Say hello, Lily.”

“Hello, Lily,” she said.

“We don’t really have a title for this, or a beginning, or an end…”

“Well, I think we know how it’s going to end,” Lily said.

Jeremy laughed and said, “But we don’t even have a title, do we?”

“Not yet.”

“Any suggestions?”

“How about this: ‘Jeremy gets a Birthday Floozy in the Jacuzzi’.”

Jeremy laughed. “I like it. That’s it!”

“Okay, how should we start?”

“You’re the floozy…”

“Okay,” Lily said. “Since you are the birthday boy, let’s start with me giving you a birthday kiss!”

She leaned to him and kissed his lips. She immediately felt his hand surround one of her frilly tits, and instinctively put one arm around him. Her other hand was magnetically attracted to his crotch.

Their kiss deepened and strengthened. Jeremy’s cock hardened and bulged in his trunks and the camera didn’t miss it. Lily rubbed him from the front, but soon dipped her hand down into those trunks and the thin fabric stretched with the combined girth of her busy hand and his erected member. With each stroke the cloth slid lower and her fist emerged, wrapped around Jeremy’s engorged cock.

Lily stopped yanking, broke their kiss, and turned to face the camera and spoke.

“And this is where Jeremy gets his birthday blowjob!” she said.

She noodled Jeremy’s ass onto the top step of the tub, pulled off his trunks and threw them aside. Jeremy was now buck naked, sitting in three inches of water, his hard cock pointing skyward like a telescope searching for Mars.

Lily got on her knees in the tub in front of him and started licking his dick up and down. She eased her hands behind him as she took him in her mouth. The mic picked up his moaning and her sucking, and the camera caught Jeremy’s body when it jerked—but of course missed her finger entering his ass.

At first Jeremy held her head firmly and gently fucked her face. Soon Lily had her mouth and finger working pretty damn well together, and he reached behind her and unhooked her top. From a side angle the eye of the camera caught the colored frills drop into the tub, his cock sliding in and out of her mouth, and her tits jouncing up and down as she bobbed her head.

There was no mistaking when Jeremy came. His body quaked and his legs kicked, sloshing water up and over the rim of the tub. You could see the veins in Lily’s neck when she craned to keep his monster in her mouth as he unloaded in numerous spurts.

She rose and kissed him with her cum-filled mouth, easing his ass down to the bottom of the tub in the process. Then, with Jeremy sitting in the tub, the water line up to his chest, she pressed her cunt to his face. The camera captured the view perfectly: her slim bod and curvy ass in front of him, his mouth in her crotch, her hands on his head, his fingers pulling the soaked, plastered cloth of her bikini bottom aside.

Lily had been psyching herself up for this. She ground her pussy into Jeremy’s face and he delved his tongue into her chlorine cunt. He slipped his hands around her bottom and dug his fingers into her ass crack. She wiggled her butt and he pulled her skimpy tether down for total access.

She was getting into it. Lily swung her eager beaver into Jeremy’s welcome face and his hands deep-massaged the sinewy muscles of her ass. He licked her raw, tender pussy and sucked hard on her gristly meat as she grinded it into him. It was her turn to come and they both knew it. Jeremy kept digging in, and with eyes closed he envisioned in his mind what it would look like on video: his face buried in Lily’s sexy, active crotch.

Lily climaxed like a runaway train bursting out of a tunnel. She groaned loudly and her legs buckled. Her entire body vibrated with the forceful excretion of her cum, and she might have collapsed if she’d not had Jeremy’s hands welded to her ass and his lips soldered to her clit.

Barely a few seconds had passed after Lily’s final tremors had ebbed when Jeremy spun her around so that her ass was on the top step of the tub. The lamps lighted his erection perfectly as it rose out of the water and he aimed it at her sloshy gash. And just like that, amid their synchronized cries of rapture, he was fucking her fast and furious.

The light reflected off of Jeremy’s wet ass as they fucked. Lily wrapped her legs around his torso and squeezed him close and kissed his mouth and licked his lips and sucked his neck and spoke dirty somethings into his ear.

“God, we can fuck!” she said, as they fucked.

“Yes, I know!” he said, as they fucked.

“I have another birthday gift for you,” she said, as she fucked him harder.

“Really, what’s that?” he asked, as he fucked her harder.

“My ass!” she said excitedly, fucking him faster.

“Your ass?” he said, fucking her faster.

“Yes, my ass. I want to give you my ass!”

They stopped fucking. She pinched his dick with her pussy.

“I want you to fuck my ass,” Lily said softly. “I’m lubed, I’m ready. I want it. For your

birthday.”

Jeremy started to kiss her.

“From behind,” she said.

Lily spun around and placed her knees on the step so her ass was in front of his face. He licked the crack of her ass and rimmed her. Lily reached behind her with one hand and pulled one cheek wide for him, further exposing her asshole.

“Go ahead, take it!” she said.

Jeremy fed the tip of his cock to the hole of her ass and pushed. It slid in.

Lily groaned and said, “I want to feel your cum shooting into my ass.”

Jeremy started slowly, easing his cock in and out of her, but soon he was slinging it into her pretty good. Before long Lily was matching each inward thrust of his with an outward push of her own, aiding his penetration.

“Damn, this feels good!” Jeremy said.

“I can’t believe I have your big cock up my ass!” Lily said.

“Are you okay?”

“Yes, it just feels big. Give it to me! Fuck it!”

The next few minutes of the video was a visual of Jeremy’s dick steadily pounding Lily’s ass accompanied by a soundtrack of their alternating moans and groans. When Jeremy finally came he growled like a grizzly in a bear trap. Lily tightened her sphincter around his ejaculating rod and she hissed like a cobra as his sizzling jizz spit into her.

Running on empty, Jeremy detached himself from Lily’s relenting ass and took her in his arms. They sunk into the depth of the tub, embracing and kissing in water up to their necks, and kept it up for some time until Jeremy finally summoned the energy to get up and turn off the camera.
—-
Lily and Jeremy watched the video in bed later that night, got incredibly turned on and ended up fucking again. Jeremy loaded it on his phone and would watch it in his office and get hard-ons at work. Their sex life was elevated to an even higher, more intoxicating tier.

There was a girl at work who had been flirting with Jeremy. He liked her but told himself he shouldn’t get involved with anyone at work…which was true, too many things could go wrong…but the real reason was that he didn’t want to risk screwing things up with Lily. He wanted to ride it out as long as he could; she was the best he’d ever had. He loved pleasing this foxy, older woman and she sure as hell wasn’t complaining about having his cock night after night.

As luck would have it, Lily’s birthday was six weeks later and they decided to make another flick. Again, Jeremy borrowed the equipment from work, and he took her out to a nice restaurant for dinner. They each had a couple cocktails, wine and lobster. His dick was tingling and her pussy was damp all through dinner as they whispered about what they would do when they got back to the house. Jeremy even kissed Lily’s lips when the server brought a small birthday cake to the table for dessert. This was a first, as they had avoided any public displays of affection.

As they were leaving the restaurant they were accosted by a couple Lily knew. They exchanged greetings and made introductions. The woman seemed overly interested in Lily’s young companion during the brief conversation.

“Uh, oh!” Lily said to Jeremy as they were walking to the car.

“What?” he asked.

“Bob and Carol Smythe. They were our neighbors for many years before they moved across town a few years ago. Mary and her daughter used to be very close when they were in school and as far as I know they still keep in touch. Carol is a gossip with a big mouth; hopefully she will keep it shut for a change.

They got back to the house, where the video equipment was all set up and ready to go in the bedroom. Lily undressed Jeremy and pushed him back crossways on the bed. Then, she shed her dress, bra and panties and walked around behind him and crawled over top of him on the bed. She rested her pussy on his face and took his aroused cock into her ready mouth. Their video that night was a rip-roaring sixty-nine that culminated with his dick in all her holes. This is pretty good, Jeremy thought—what’s not to like, right?—but it was not as intense as usual. Lily sucked and fucked as best she could, but she was distracted. She tried to concentrate on Jeremy’s big dick, but instead was thinking about Carol Smythe…and her big mouth.
—-
Sure enough, as feared, Carol Smythe couldn’t keep her mouth shut. She told her daughter, who called Mary, who called Dana, and before you could say ‘Holy Shit!’ the families were in an uproar and the holy shit was hitting the proverbial fan. Lily and Jeremy were not a secret anymore.

First, Lily got a call from Mary. “Mom, how are you doing?”

“Fine, Mary, how are you?”

“I’m okay. Look, I was talking to Caroline Smythe, and…”

“I thought that might be why you were calling,” Lily said.

“What do you mean?”

“I bumped into her parents the other night, and Carol has always had such a big mouth I just figured…”

“She said you were kissing your ‘young tenant’, is the way she put it. Were you kissing Jeremy?”

“It was my birthday. He took me to dinner and gave me a kiss. What’s wrong with that?”

“Mom, what’s going on?”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“What’s going on with you two? She said the kiss was right on your lips and it didn’t look like it was the first time. Why would he be kissing your lips?”

“Oh, why couldn’t that old biddy keep her big trap shut?”

“Mom, tell me. What’s going on?”

“That’s really none of your business.”

“I’m your daughter, of course it’s my business! God, you’re not sleeping with him are you?”

“I don’t think I like your tone!” Lily barked.

“My tone? It’s not a tone, it’s a question! You are sleeping with him, aren’t you?”

“Sometimes we sleep.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“Mary, look, I don’t want to have this conversation. It’s my life…”

“But Mom, he’s just a boy. How did you end up in bed with a boy?”

“He’s a very mature young man. And you are the one who sent him to me, let’s not forget that!”

“I sent him to rent from you, not sleep with you!”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you. I met him. We liked each other. We were attracted and then we acted. What more can I say?”

“You’re really fucking him, aren’t you?”

“And vice versa,” Lily said.

“You’re actually fucking him! I can’t believe it!”

“Believe it. And you can believe this too: He’s fucking incredible!”
—-
Then Jeremy got his call from Dana. “Jeremy, how are you, are you okay?”

“Sure, Mom, never better. Why, what’s the matter?”

“Mary called me. She said you were seen making out with her mother in a restaurant.”

Jeremy laughed so loud he snorted. “Making out? Not quite.”

“Well, what happened?”

“It was Lily’s birthday. I took her out to dinner and kissed her when the waitress brought the cake. And some old nosy neighbors of hers happened to see it.”

“You took her out on her birthday? You two must be getting pretty close.”

“You could say that. We hit it off immediately and get along very well.”

“Mary said you’re sleeping with her. Please tell me you’re not sleeping with her.”

“No, I’m definitely not sleeping with Mary.”

“Jeremy, this is not funny. Your father does not think it’s funny, either.”

“Oh, fuck him!”

“Watch your language. Are you sleeping with Lily?”

“Sleeping is a small part of it.”

“Oh, this is just great! You were supposed to move out there to take a job, not screw old women!”

“She’s not that old and she’s pretty hot for her age, if you ask me. And I’d appreciate it if you didn’t talk about her that way. And with all due respect, Mom, I don’t try to tell you how to live your life, and you sleep with a complete asshole every night.”

“Don’t talk about your father like that!”

“Then don’t try to tell me how to live my life, okay?”

There was dead air on the line for about ten seconds. When it became apparent that Dana wasn’t going to reply Jeremy decided to end the call.

“Well, I have to get going, Mom. But if it’s any consolation, things are going very well at work, I received a raise already. The apartment is great too. And I’m happy. And the sex is fantastic, damn is it good! I have to tell you, I’ve never had sex this good, and so often, and…”

“Goodbye, Jeremy.”

“Oh, okay, Bye mom!”

He figured that would give her something to think about.
—-
Jeremy and Lily had a great laugh when they compared notes on their phone calls. They agreed that it was a load off their backs. Now that it was no longer a secret, it was a huge relief.

Over the following weeks and months, their sex life became even more intense, more uninhibited, and more physical. They had sex in the pool, in the shower, in the kitchen, on the floor. They fucked on the stairs and the ottoman and the desk. They screwed in positions they didn’t know were possible. They were louder, lustier, dirtier. It was as if every time they did it they were shouting out a giant ‘Fuck You!’ to their families.

The holidays came and went and were awkward for all. On Thanksgiving Lily’s family poured into her house, had a big meal, stayed the night and headed home the next morning. Conversation was careful and stilted and avoided the one subject that everyone but Lily wanted to talk about: her young lover.

Jeremy went home for Thanksgiving but that didn’t go too well. When he and his family were gathered at the table and starting their feast, his sister asked him how he was doing and what he’d been up to.

“She means when you’re not screwing that old lady!” their father said with a smirk.

Jeremy slammed down his fork and said, “Listen, old man, why don’t you show a little class? And if you ever talk about her like that again in my presence I’ll knock you out!” Then he rose from the table and stormed out of the house. He got into his car and drove away and spent the night at a motel.

When Christmas rolled around lily left to spend the holiday with Mary’s family. Jeremy never even went to visit his; he just stayed in his apartment and caught up on some reading and in the evening went to a movie by himself.

Lily and Jeremy were glad when the holidays were finally behind them. On New Year’s Eve they did some hot tub time and rang in the new year with a champagne toast before going to bed. They robustly enjoying their first fuck of January with their usual chorus of ecstatic grunts and groans and athletic thrusts. But Jeremy noticed something different. There also were a few unfamiliar cries coming from her that sounded more like pain than pleasure.

Jeremy stopped poking her and asked if she was alright.

“It’s okay,” she said. “I’ve just been having pains in my abdomen lately.”

“Pains? What kind of pains?” Jeremy asked.

“Sharp pains, here,” she said, massaging the spot. “They seem to be getting worse and more often.”

“Did you go to the doctor?”

“No, not yet. I was putting it off until after the holidays.”

“Well, you need to make an appointment right away!”

“I know, and I will. I can’t tomorrow because of the holiday, but the next day I will.”

Jeremy kissed her and they resumed their lovemaking. But it was gentler this time around.
—-
Lily set an appointment with her doctor for the following week. Then she was referred to a specialist, then another. The news was not good.

The third week of January Lily was diagnosed with cancer of the liver. They found a four inch cryptic tumor, plus it had spread to other organs. She would be dead by March.

Jeremy was going nuts through the whole process. Lily’s family was instantly involved and took over and he was pretty much shut out of it. Once Lily was in the hospital his contact was reduced to phone calls and visiting her at odd times when no one else was around, which wasn’t often. Everyone knew what the prognosis was.

One day Mary was sitting next to her mother’s bed in the hospital room and they were talking. For the first time in quite a while she directed their conversation to Lily’s relationship with Jeremy. She was trying to apologize.

“Mom, I’m sorry about how I reacted when I found out about you and Jeremy. I was out of line. I know now that you really do care about him, that you care about each other. It was just such a shock…I wasn’t ready for it.”

“Well, don’t worry yourself about it. I would have probably reacted the same way if I found out you were screwing some eighteen year-old boy toy!”

“Mother!”

Lily laughed, which soon turned into a fit of coughs. Then: “I hope you’ll apologize to Jeremy, too.”

Mary said she would.

“Has Jim cheated on you lately?” Lily asked.

Mary shook her head. “No. Not that I know of.”

“That’s good. But once a cheater, always a cheater! But if you decide to have a fling of your own, I highly recommend Jeremy! He’ll knock your socks off!”

“Mother!”

“I mean it. He’s an animal in the sack, and such stamina! I still can’t believe some of the things we did!”

“I can’t believe you’re telling me this!”

“Don’t knock it till you try it!” Lily said, just as a lightning bolt of pain flashed through her.

Shortly after Mary left that day Lily picked up her phone and opened the video of her and Jeremy in the hot tub. Her eyes filled with tears as she watched.

She died peacefully in her sleep. It was the second week of March, just about the time she and Jeremy would have been shoveling pig shit together in her garden, getting ready for the new season.
—-
There was not a formal funeral or burial or viewings or any of that rigmarole, only a simple memorial service. Lily had said that so many of her friends and relatives were scattered around so far and wide that she didn’t want people to feel obligated or inconvenienced. Lily had also asked that she be cremated and for her ashes to be flung off of Emory Peak at Big Bend National Park in south Texas. Jeremy smiled when he found this out; he figured this was one final joke Lily was playing on her family to get back at them for harassing her about their relationship.

Jeremy went to the memorial but he kept to himself and sat near the back. He didn’t know hardly anyone and he could feel the many eyes on him throughout. He minded his own business, not wanting to detract from the service. He saw his mother from a distance but didn’t speak to her because he planned to make a fast getaway as soon as it was over.

But he wasn’t fast enough. Mary flagged him down as he was heading out the door.

“Jeremy! Jeremy, wait!” Mary called as she hurried over to him. “Will you be coming back to the house? We have a nice lunch for everyone.”

“No, sorry, I can’t, thank you. I’m expected back to work, we have a deadline,” he lied. He didn’t want to have to mourn with a bunch of disapproving strangers.

“Oh, I’m sorry you can’t make it. But I wanted to ask you, will you be available at all this weekend? I will be coming back on Friday to start going through some of my mother’s things, and I really would like to talk to you.”

“Do you want me to move out?”

“Oh, no, that’s not it at all! Don’t think about it, please stay! But I would like to talk if you could make the time. There are so many things I want to say to you, to try to explain, to apologize.”

“I’ll be around. There are some things I’d like to say to you too.”
—-
On Friday Mary made the drive to Lily’s house. She arrived in the afternoon and began what would be a long process and many visits of going through the house and all of Lily’s belongings, packing things, trashing things, and getting the house ready for whatever would come next. Whether they would sell it, keep it or rent it would be a decision to be made much later as her mother’s estate went through probate.

After a few hours of work and evening fell, she noticed that Jeremy did not come home from work. She spent the evening watching TV, and when she went to bed around eleven-thirty, he still wasn’t back.

In the morning his car was parked out by the garage. After she had breakfast Mary called Jeremy. His number was saved in Lily’s phone, which was still active and in her possession. Jeremy was getting dressed when his phone rang. Its display read: ‘Lily’. He got a creepy feeling for a second before he realized it would be Mary calling.

“Hello, Mary?” he answered.

“Yes, Jeremy, it’s Mary. How are you?”

“I’m fine, and you?”

“I’m doing okay. I’ve been going through my mother’s things since yesterday afternoon. I didn’t see your car, you must have gotten in late.”

“Yes, I did.”

“I was hoping we could get together and talk. Would you be available for dinner tonight? My treat!”

“No, sorry, I’m not,” Jeremy fibbed. “I have plans with some friends from work.” He liked Mary, and definitely wanted to resolve any awkwardness or hard feelings because she was a good friend of his mother. But he had no interest in a long, guilt-ridden dinner.

“Oh, that’s too bad. When would be convenient?”

“I have errands to run this morning, but I could later this afternoon. Or tomorrow would probably be better.”

“I plan to leave tomorrow afternoon. I don’t want to get back too late. Would late morning be okay, perhaps eleven?”

They agreed on eleven a.m. Jeremy was relieved to put if off a little longer. Now he just had to get out of the house that night.
—-
Mary spent the day going through closets and rooms, boxing some things, leaving other things for later. After a light dinner she called home to check in, and then started to read a book. Her mind was distracted so the reading did not come easy. Somewhat bored, she started going through her mother’s phone: apps, music, photos. She was quite shocked when she opened the video of Lily and Jeremy and started watching it.

There they were in the hot tub. First Lily was talking, calling herself the floozy in the Jacuzzi, and then they were kissing passionately while her mother fondled Jeremy’s cock. Mary saw his cock emerge, big and straight and hard, and then her mother said that he was going to get a birthday blowjob. Mary felt herself getting moist as she watched her mom take that whole big cock into her mouth, and she sucked him and sucked him until finally his body quivered and his legs kicked and his loud groan told her he had come in her mouth.

She watched the whole video; her eyes were glued to it. She saw Jeremy’s face buried in her mother’s crotch and saw his ass muscles tighten as he fucked her. ‘God, we can fuck!’ she heard her mother call, then, ‘Go ahead, take it!’ Mary fingered herself while watching Jeremy rim her mother’s asshole, and was mesmerized when he mounted her from behind.

“Oh, My God!” Mary said aloud as she listened to her mother’s moans and watched her getting assfucked. She came in her jeans just as Jeremy grunted and came in Lily’s ass.
—-
The next morning at eleven Jeremy knocked on the back door of the house. He was nervous but was anxious to clear the air and get it over with.

“Come on in, Jeremy, it’s unlocked,” Mary called from the kitchen. She was pouring iced tea as he entered. She handed him a glass and added, “Come, let’s sit on the couch!” and led him to the next room.

They sat on the sofa and made some brief small talk for a couple minutes as they sipped tea. Jeremy asked how the work rummaging through the house was going.

“Okay, I guess. Not easy, but it needs to be done. It will take a while. I’ll be coming here on weekends for a while, I’m afraid.”

“If you need any help, let me know,” Jeremy said.

“I will. And Jeremy, we are very appreciative that you are living here. It’s good to know you are here to keep an eye on things.”

“I’m happy to.”

Mary took a big swallow of tea and scooted a little closer to Jeremy.

“But the real reason I wanted to talk to you Jeremy, was to apologize. I’m truly sorry for the way I…and others…reacted to your relationship with Mom. It was wrong, it was selfish and it was uncalled-for. It was just such a shock and I wasn’t prepared for it. I didn’t understand…”

“My parents reacted the same way.”

“Yes, I know, and that is my fault. I told your mother, overreacting. It was such a shock. I didn’t know how to handle it.”

“It was a shock for us too, at first.”

“What do you mean?”

“We didn’t just meet and hop into bed. We just were two people who liked each other, and we grew closer. We were hesitant because of our ages. It was gradual, but eventually it just felt natural.”

“Another thing I’m ashamed of,” Mary said. “I was concerned about my feelings, and appearances, and what people might think. And until Mom was very sick, I never even considered that you both really, really cared for each other. And that you were suffering a loss just like we were!”

Jeremy didn’t respond; he let the words dangle.

“I am sorry for your loss, Jeremy,” she said. “And I’m sorry we kind of shut you out her last few weeks.”

“I’m sorry for your loss too,” he said softly.

Mary touched the corner of a napkin to her eyes. Then she laughed and said, “You know what she told me? She said she’d lost some weight but never even considered she might have been sick. She said she just figured it was because of all the sex you two were having!”

Jeremy laughed and said, “I’ll bet that’s not how she phrased it.”

“You’re right!” Mary said. She looked in Jeremy’s eyes, which now were moist. She dabbed his eyes with the napkin.

She looked at Jeremy and it was hard not to think about him in the video and to picture him naked again: his hairless chest, taut nipples, and muscled ass. And his young hard cock that she’d watched slide in and out of her mother.

When Mary would think back on what she did next she would be amazed and confused by her action. Without warning she leaned her head close to Jeremy’s and pressed her lips against his.

As she kissed him she felt the pliable texture of his mouth. She parted her lips ever-so-slightly and let just the very tip of her tongue slip through, testing him, and daintily licked his lip. He was not exactly kissing her back, but he sure wasn’t resisting either.

When she pulled away and again looked at Jeremy, she couldn’t read the look on his face.

“Oh, Jeremy, please forgive me! Please forget that ever happened. That was very inappropriate. I’m very sorry!”

“It’s okay. It’s a strange, difficult time for all of us.”

“I’m ashamed; you must think I’m terrible!”

Jeremy touched Mary for the first time. He put his hand on hers.

“Hey, it’s okay. I’m not complaining am I?” he said, grinning.

Mary smiled, relieved, and they hugged. But her mind was a ball of confusion. What would Dana think if she knew what she’d just done? Or her husband? Or anyone? It was hard to believe she had done it. But she did. And it had felt good.
—
Mary had never cheated on her husband. She knew he had had an affair or two, and they’d worked things out. Since being married, she’d never kissed another man, other than a peck on the cheek of some relative, until Jeremy. And she couldn’t kick the thought that even though it was just a kiss, she had now cheated.

Over the following week her spare time was taken up primarily by two things: Thinking about the kiss and watching the video on her mother’s phone. Over and over she watched her mother and Jeremy fucking and sucking in the hot tub. It never failed to get her wet, and if she was alone and the coast was clear, she masturbated. The more she watched it, the more she believed her mother had left it on the phone for her to find. She was looking forward to the weekend. And Dana would kill her if she knew what she was thinking.

Friday morning after her husband left for work, Mary packed her bag. Last weekend it had been old clothes and jeans for doing dirty work. But this time was different. She packed her tightest jeans and shorts to show off her ass. She packed a couple of her sexier, more revealing tops, and some flimsy lingerie. And her black bikini—with her body it always got a second look—in case she ended up in the hot tub.

She locked the house, tossed her bag in the car, got in behind the wheel and headed for Lily’s house.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Well, That Backfired

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Sex Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Blowjob, Coercion, Consensual Sex, Cruelty, Fiction, Fisting, Incest, Male / Female Teens, Rape, teen, threesome

Introduction:

CAPITAL NAMES means the story is being told from that person’s perspective. I’m thinking about writing a sequel to this story, but I might leave it as a one-off. Please leave your comments and constructive criticisms; I always want to hear people’s opinions whether they be negative or positive. Hope you enjoy!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

LAURIE

My brother is shy. Shyness is endearing up to a point, but at eighteen years old, it goes from cute, to pathetic. You think he’d get out of his fucking shell by now, but nope; Tom is still the awkward, apprehensive boy he’s been his entire life. He’ll be heading off to college soon, and if he doesn’t open up, the best years of his life are going to be spent jerking it in a dorm. He’s a sweet kid, (listen to me patronizing him; he’s a year older than me for fuck’s sake!), but sweetness doesn’t get you very far in this world. He’s not a child anymore, and he needs someone to kill the boy and uncage the man. I guess that’ll have to be me.

Before your dirty, little mind runs rampant with incestuous fantasies, let me tell you now, that I have no intention of fucking my brother. Would you fuck your brother? I didn’t think so. That being said, I am going to get that poor bastard laid. I have a friend who needs to go to the prom. This friend had an incident earlier this year that made her quite unpopular with…everyone. Eleanor is this unfortunate moron, and ignoring the aforementioned incident, she’s actually quite the catch. Let me describe her to you; she’s looking away from me now, so I feel safe giving her a once-over. Don’t judge me for ogling; this is for your benefit.

She has red hair that flows from the crown of her head in an even part, and then bows inwardly at a sharp, angled cut, just below her jawline. She has pale, freckled skin, apple cheeks, a pointed nose, and full, luscious lips, which she keeps sheened with a layer of red lipstick. Her eyes are large, and sparkle with green irises that cement her obvious Irish ancestry. Pretty cute, huh? Well, her face could certainly be described as such, but her body requires more…adult adjectives. Her neck is long, and elegantly slopes into a delicate collarbone that connects two, narrow shoulders. Her breasts protrude from her chest in full D-cups, though their size does not feel exaggerated. She’s no athlete, so her abdomen isn’t toned, but it’s flat and layered with silky skin. Eleanor often brags that her best asset is her ass, and makes sure to add an affectation in the word “ass-et,” just for good measure. I can’t disagree with her; her ass is great. Full, thick glutes round together in supple domes that curve teasingly from her hips, and crease vulgarly into the crack between them. They seem to perch just above her thighs in a gravity-defying bulge, and when she walks, they flex in a teasing cadence of alternating lasciviousness.

Did you get a good picture? She’s pretty hot, huh? Well, she certainly thought so when she decided to go streaking during the Class A semifinals, and ended up causing our starting quarterback to break his tibia. Yeah…it’s a long story, but you can get why she’s unpopular at the moment. Maybe unpopular enough to lower her standards to a lonely, pathetic senior who needs a date to the prom.

“Psst, Ellie,” I whisper to her in chemistry class, “you got a date for prom yet?”

“You know I don’t,” Eleanor hisses back, “and you don’t need to be a cunt and rub it in.”

“I can set you up with a senior,” I smile, “a good-looking boy who just needs a girl with a pulse to hold his arm.”

“Ew,” Eleanor says, making a face, “you’re brother?! I can do better.”

“Don’t be a bitch,” I giggle, “Tom’s a nice guy.”

“That’s exactly the problem, Laura,” Eleanor frowns, “what the fuck am I going to do with a nice guy?”

“Look,” I whisper, catching the eyes of Professor Starling and lowering my voice, “just give him a chance. He’s a senior, so he has cachet.”

“He’s a loser. Just because he’s a year older than me, doesn’t mean I automatically want to fuck his brains out.”

“You’re a fucking loser, Eleanor,” I hiss, losing my temper, “either you go with my brother, or you go stag; you don’t have any other fucking options!”

“Ouch!” Eleanor exclaims, loud enough that the whole class turns around and looks at her. They glare at her with the same animosity they had after she ruined our school’s chances of making it to the state championship. High school football is a big fucking deal in Nebraska, and her infraction would not soon be forgotten.

“Fine,” she whispers to me after the class had turned their attention back to the professor, “I’ll talk to him in the car ride home.”

TOM

I thought finally getting my driver’s license would legitimize me as one of the cool kids, but all it did was make me the chaperone of Laurie and her friends. Being the only male in a van full of high school juniors might sound like a fun time, but for me, it usually meant cringing as the passengers screamed out-of-tune renditions of Adelle over the blaring car stereo. At least Laurie only brought one friend home with her today, but that friend just happened to be Eleanor fucking O’Reilly. God, if there was one person in the school that could make me look like less of a loser, it was her. Sure, she was a hot piece, but…the state championship!

“Hey Tom,” Laurie smiles as she gets into the front seat, “how was school?”

“The same,” I murmur, “what is she doing here?”

“Eleanor is staying with us tonight,” Laurie says, “and you’re going to be nice.”

“The state championship…”

“Be nice!” Laurie hisses as Eleanor opens the sliding door of the van.

“Hey Tom,” Eleanor says, “you got a date to the prom yet?”

“I’m not going to prom,” I grumble, “it’s too expensive.”

“It’s an archaic tradition created by racists, it’s a fascist construct that strips people of their individuality, it’s a corporate sham that preys on the insecurities of teenagers,” Laurie teases, “or it’s just too damn expensive. All of those excuses are just code for ‘I can’t get a date.’”

“Fine,” I confess, “I can’t get a date.”

“I bet you haven’t even asked anyone.” Laurie smirks.

“You know I haven’t.” I smile sadly.

“And now that all your ideal fantasies are taken,” Laurie says, “and your back-ups are taken, and your last-resorts are taken, you’ve decided to just skip it all together.”

“Bingo.” I sigh, putting the car in drive and pulling out of the parking lot.

“What if,” Laurie smiles coyly, “I had someone in mind that would love to go to prom with you.”

“I’d say you’re a liar, or it’s Eleanor.” I smile back. I’m not fucking stupid, Laurie; I’m just not fucking interested.

“And you think you’re too good for her?” Laurie laughs, and looks back at Eleanor. I eye the beautiful redhead in the rearview mirror, and run the thought through my head. High school was almost over, and any friends I once had, were now mere acquaintances at best. People would judge me for taking Eleanor, but I would never see those people again, so why should I care? She’d owe me at least one dance before she ditches me, which meant I’d get to grind my cock into the best ass in the entire school. Hmm…you know what? I’m already a rock-bottom loser, why the hell not?

“Hey Ellie,” I say to the girl sitting behind me, “will you go to the prom with me?”

“Fine.” she grumbles.

“Enthusiasm, Ellie,” Laurie glares at her friend, “act like you give a shit.”

“Yay,” Eleanor groans, rolling her eyes, “I’m going to prom with Tommy fucking Baker.”

“You could not be more of a bitch!” Laurie hisses, but I don’t give a shit. Eleanor pretending she wanted to go with me would have been much worse than honesty. I knew I was her last resort, and she knew she was my last chance. I didn’t expect anything but one dance of dispassionate grinding, but I was going to bump and grind into that ass like it was my last night on earth. I’d be moving away soon, and all of this high school shit would be behind me. The only thing I knew I’d regret, was that I never told Laurie how I really feel about her.

And I never would.

ELEANOR

You know, Tom’s not bad looking. Lanky, tall, and a mess of curly brown hair…he’s not bad looking at all. The only problem with Tom, is his mouth; he doesn’t open it enough, and when he does, you wish he hadn’t. Sitting with him at the kitchen table and listening to him drone on about the mods of his War Thunder gaming forum was fucking tortuous. I don’t care that the mods deleted your post, Tom, and I certainly don’t care that they banned users due to off-topic conversation. Oh, thank god Laurie’s here; I thought I was going to kill myself.

“You two seem to be hitting it off.” She smiles hopefully. I kill her smile with the motion of my hand, placing my forefinger to my temple and pulling an imaginary trigger.

“Or not.” She frowns.

“Don’t beat yourself up over it,” Tom chuckles at Laurie, “we both know what the situation is. Ellie; I want one dance before you ditch me.”

“Fine,” I say with a wave of my hand, “propriety demands it.”

“Is that all?” Laurie exclaims, “Is that the best either of you are willing to do?”

“What?” Tom laughs, “Did you think this whole thing was going to turn into something? C’mon, Laurie; all of us knew this was basically an arranged marriage.”

“Set up by you,” I smirk at Laurie, “to get your loser friend and your loser brother together, hoping that two losers would somehow find a spark in their loser-dom.”

“We’re like, polar-opposite losers,” Tom laughed, and looked at me straight in the eye for the first time, “I’m a virgin who spends his nights in front of a computer screen, and she’s the slut who ruined football.”

“I am not a slut!” I laugh.

“Jordan, Trey, Carver, Joe, Blake, Eric, Ryan, Carl, Alex, Ollie, Anders, Frank, both Johns and all three Maxes;” Tom smiled wryly, “but I guess you’re just generous.”

“Half of them were at once,” I smirk, and lean forward, “so if we’re going but the number of times, and not the number of dicks…”

“I’m going to let you think about what you just said,” Tom says, resting her arms behind his head and leaning back, “until the realization strikes you.”

“Well, I can tell you one thing,” I say with a pursing of my lips and a raise of my brow, “one of those names will never be ‘Tom.’”

“I’m not a big fan of herpes anyway.”

“You must not be a fan of pussy at all,” I shoot back, “or you would’ve gotten some by now. Are you sure you’re not a closet homo? It’s 2017, Tom; you can come out.”

“ENOUGH!” Laurie yells, her face red with anger, “I fucking tried, OK? I tried with both of you, and all I get is this bullshit. Tom, you’re never getting laid if you don’t grow a sack. Ellie, people don’t hate you because of the football thing, they hate you because you’re an entitled bitch.”

Laurie gives us each a final, disdainful look, and then leaves for her room in a huff. I turn my eyes back to Tom, but Tom’s not paying attention to me. No, Tom is looking right at Laurie’s ass. Tom, Tom, Tom; you dirty boy, you. You thought I was the depraved, sexual deviant? Well, it looks like I’m not alone. Maybe we do have something in common.

“Tom,” I say in my sweetest voice, “how long have you wanted to fuck your little sister?”

Tom jolts up and his face flushes a deep crimson. I stare levelly into his eyes, my knowing smile taunting him. I see his mind try to concoct the retort that will magically refute my accusation, but the gears just aren’t shifting right.

“You were just staring right at her ass,” I giggle, “and it wasn’t a passing glance either.”

“N-n-no I wasn’t!” Tom stammers.

“Oh, Tom,” I smile, and lean forward just a bit more, “you said I was a slut, and you were right. I’m not good at math, science or history, but I’m a fucking PHD in men. I know what they want just by the look in their eyes, and your eyes were practically reflecting Laurie’s ass.”

Tom stares dumfounded at me for a second. Then he puts his hands into his lap, and looks down at them in embarrassment.

“Please don’t say anything,” he mutters, “she’s all I’ve got.”

“Oh, I’m going to do more than say something,” I smirk, and scooch into the chair next to him, “I’m going to help you fuck her.”

Now would probably be a good time to pause the conversation and describe Laurie to you. I bet you thought I’d be the subject of this story’s perversions, and I’ll still play my part, but centerstage is going to be The Baker Sibling’s Taboo Extravaganza. But I digress; Laurie looks a lot like Tom, if you take out the lanky awkwardness and replace it with seventeen-year-old jailbait. Brown, curly hair flows from her head in a delightful coil of bouncing strands, and a set of big, blue eyes, luscious lips, high cheekbones, a cleft chin, and a cut jawline structure her face. She’s about an inch taller than me, maybe five-seven, but doesn’t bare the curves I have. Her neck is long and elegant, her shoulders are narrow and dainty, her arms are-yadda, yadda, yadda; let’s talk about her tits and ass. Laurie has a cute set of breasts, maybe b-cups, but they fill out her chest nicely and perk like they should. Her ass is well-shaped, and perches nicely atop her thighs, but it doesn’t bare the vulgar suppleness of my own (if I do say so myself). It looks good in a pair of leggings, and jiggles when she walks, but more importantly, it’s proportional to the rest of her frame. Laurie wouldn’t best be described as ‘skinny,’ more like ‘athletic.’ Think the body type of female soccer players, and you’ll get the picture. Anyway, I believe Tom was about to yell in shock.

“What?!” Tom yells in shock.

“Be quiet, Tommy,” I giggle, “or you’ll ruin the whole thing.”

“You’re not going to tell her a fucking thing!” Tom hisses, “I’ll-I’ll-I’ll-”

“You’ll-you’ll-you’ll-” I stammer back mockingly, “you’ll what? What are you going to do?”

“I’ll kill you.” Tom says, and grabs the steak knife from the cutlery block. He holds out the blade threateningly, and I notice that it’s not shaking in the least.

“What are you going to do with that?” I smirk, and shift my body closer to him.

“Say you had a breakdown,” Tom whispers, his voice dead-even, “that you made a lunge for me with the chef’s knife. People would believe it; you’re an ostracized whore with no friends except for Laurie; people would believe you went off the rails.”

My smile widens and I lean closer, until our faces are just inches apart. My breasts press against his chest and my hand moves toward his wrist.

“You don’t have the balls,” I whisper, “you wouldn’t hurt a fl-”

The cold blade presses against my neck, and Tom twists it until the point pierces the skin. I feel a drop of blood leak from the spot and run down my cleavage. My breath stops short, and my hand ceases it’s advance toward Tom’s wrist. He’s looking at me levelly, without a hint of doubt in his steely, blue eyes. He’s not fucking around; he’ll actually fucking do it. And reader, it turns me on like nothing ever has.

“Wow,” I whisper, “you really would do it, wouldn’t you?”

Tom doesn’t answer, he just keeps the knife pressed to my throat, and stares daggers into me. His threatening regard is seeped with a cold determination that leaves me feeling helpless and at his mercy. A shudder runs through me as I revel in my vulnerability. A vacant ache permeates from my depths, and compels my body to leak with readiness between my thighs.

“You can put the knife down,” I say softly, “I won’t tell her.”

“I don’t believe you.” Tom says.

“Are you going to kill me?” I ask, my voice shaking with a mixture of fear and anticipation.

“I’m thinking about it.” Tom responds, his voice dead and void of emotion, his hand steady and pressing threateningly. It occurs to me that Tom might be a bonafide ‘Dexter Morgan’ psychopath, and that I might be playing a very dangerous game right now. I just hope he wants to lose his virginity more than his murder cherry.

“Tom,” I whisper, my voice dripping with need, “fuck me.”

TOM

I never knew this about myself. I never knew there was a cold-blooded animal living beneath the guise of nervous adolescence. But here he was, keeping my knife steady, calming my nerves and filling me with singular focus. I could do it. I could just push the knife three inches forward, and that would be it. Eleanor is scared, but not terrified. No, she looks…excited; interesting. It’s not a secret that Eleanor takes meds for some kind of disorder (God only knows what), and she certainly exhibits a dangerous level of thrill-seeking behavior. Maybe, I could just say she finally went off the rails and slit her own-

“Tom,” she whispers, interrupting my train of thought; her green eyes staring, her red lips quivering, “fuck me.”

The cold-blooded killer inside me meets his hot-blooded counterpart. They gage each other, hash out terms, and then decide on a course of action. I draw the knife gently down Eleanor’s neck, and let the blade rest between her breasts. She shudders in excitement, her lips curl in a hungry smile, and her eyes stare with wanton lust. I bring the knife down, and cut through the pink tank top that constrains her bulging bust. The blade slices through her bra, and her pale tits burst from their prison in a jiggle. She leans forward, cautiously moving, letting the point of the knife slide down her flat abdomen and to the waist band of her leggings. She slowly climbs on my lap and straddles me, and then begins delicately undoing my belt. I slice through her waistband, and she spreads her legs, tearing the cut down the crotch of her leggings until her white panties are exposed. There’s a noticeable dark spot deep in her crotch, and I know that she’s not faking her desire. I put the knife down on the table, and she unzips my fly. Her cool, thin fingers wrap around my throbbing cock, and she sighs and broadens her smile.

“I want you to fuck me like you want to kill me,” she whispers, “don’t be nice, Tommy-boy.”

“I won’t be.”

I grab her by the throat and push her backwards on the table. She cries out in delight and spreads her legs further, tearing what’s left of her leggings all the way down her crotch. Her pelvis still presses against my lap, and it forces her back into an uncomfortable, concave arch. I stand up, bringing her pelvis with me, and then drive my hand under her waistband. My fingers press to the moist, tender flesh of her pussy, and I slide the middle and ring inside. Her eyes flash wide open, and her red lips part to yield a moan. Her thighs press together and grind with need around my invading wrist. I push my thumb against her clit and curl my fingers upward inside her. I rub my pinching digits; my fingers pressing against her inner wall, my thumb toying with her erogenous bump. She bites her lower lip and gyrates her hips in pleasure. Moans seep from her whorish mouth, and she stares at me with an expression that drives me mad: vulnerability. She’s under my control, and I can do whatever I want to her. She wants me to do whatever I want to her.

I take my fingers out, press my tip to her frothing slit, and push all the way in. Eleanor digs the back of her head into the table, her neck striates with tendons, and her upper-back lifts in the air. An exerted growl flows from her lips, and she flexes her vaginal muscles around me. I take a moment to savor the wet, tight heat of her pussy clenching about my cock, and then I grab her hips, pull out to the tip, and ram into her all the way. This time she cries out, and I press my palm roughly against her mouth to shut her the fuck up. She licks my hand in defiant lechery, and I squeeze one of her breasts in retaliation. The supple flesh protrudes around my fingers, and the nipple stands firm against my thumb. Her combative regard falters, and her submissive self takes over. She moans again, and guides my thumb and finger to pinch her. I twist her nipple and pull it from her body, and she squeals a muffled tone of approval.

I thrust again, and again and again, always pulling out to the head, and then driving until my balls slap against her fat ass. Her body lurches back and forth across the table, her breasts jiggle to the beat of my drives, her thighs ripple with the impact of my lust. Her eyes bare nothing but submissive desire, and I stare into them with my domineering possessiveness. She’s mine, my toy, my little slut.

“You’re a fucking whore, you know that?” I sneer at her as her voice rises higher and higher around my hand, “Nobody ever liked you, Ellie; they just wanted easy pussy.”

Eleanor cries something out from under my hand, but I just squeeze her cheeks harder.

“You’re the school cum-dumpster, and now I finally get my turn,” I grin as she screams out in pleasure from my rapidly-driving cock, “you should get a tramp stamp on your back that just says ‘take a number.’”

Eleanor may or may not be registering what I’m saying. Her eyes are starting to roll back in her head, and her jaw is slackening. I take my hand off her mouth and listen to the sweet chorus of her desperate, moaning breaths. They’re growing faster and shorter, until they’re nothing but pants mixing with squeals. I grab her other breast and pinch the free nipple. I pull back with both hands, and watch as the supple, jiggling flesh stretches to conical points. Her chest lifts forward with my pull, and her head drives harder into the table. A scream of delight erupts from her mouth, but I don’t care enough to silence it. I fuck her faster and faster, harder and harder, until our pelvises are smacking together in fury of slapping blasts, and the table is shaking dangerously. Her pussy is clenching and twitching with sporadic convulsions, and her voice is rising to a near-constant stream of ecstasy. I growl and plow into her harder and harder, not caring if I’m hurting her, but hoping I am. My cock drives through her tight wetness; parting her inner resistances and breaking her in. She’s thrashing now; her shoulders shimmying in a possessed dance, her hips gyrating, her abdomen flexing. Her screams are rough and exerted, as though she’s in the midst of great physical strain. I feel her convulsions rise to a churning torrent inside her, and I thrust one last time. Her entire back arches from the table, her shoulders pin back, and her thighs lock around my hips. A single, breathless sound passes her gaping lips, and then she squirts all over me. I blow inside her with a cathartic roar, and collapse on top of her as she finally finds her voice. She screams out her euphoria, and digs her nails into my back as she’s taken by it. I drive the last bit of myself into her, and her scream subsides to a whimper. We breathe heavily on the table for a moment, and then look into each other’s eyes.

“Holy shit,” she whispers, “Tom, that was the best I’ve ever-”

I kiss her deeply. My lips push against the red outline of her mouth, and my tongue slides into it. She locks tongues with me, and glides a hand into the curls of my hair. I relish the feeling of her sweating, hot body pressing against my own, and the needful way she kisses me, and then I part.

“That still needs a little bit of work,” she giggles, “but Tom, you fuck like a champ.”

“Sorry I said those things about you,” I smile bashfully, “I didn’t mean-”

“Don’t you ever fucking apologize to me!” she hisses, and grabs my jaw, “That weak little boy that says ‘sorry’ over everything is gone. I want the crazy motherfucker who almost killed me.”

“Crazy motherfucker it is.” I grin, and kiss her again. This time, I don’t kiss her gently; I kiss her like I fucked her. My lips feed greedily upon hers, and my tongue drives hedonistically into her mouth. She wrestles with it, and loses, and I placate what’s left of her with my domineering lust. When I part from her, her lips are still open, and her eyes are closed in bliss.

“Much better,” she whispers, and licks her lips, “much, much better.”

“Clean it off.” I demand as I pull out of her. My cum dribbles from her desecrated slit, runs along her taint and pools in the puckered rim of her asshole. She smiles up at me and purrs like a cat while she gets to her knees on the table. She lowers her head, wraps her luscious, red lips about me, and takes my entire length down her throat. She gags when she gets to my base, looks up at me with those bright, green eyes, and swallows. I groan and pet her scarlet hair as she cleans me in one suck, from base to tip. Her lips free my cock with a satisfied smack, and she leaves me with a parting kiss on its head.

“So,” she smiles coyly, “what are we going to do about your little sister?”

“I told you,” I growl, “we’re not doing anything.”

“Yes, we are,” she giggles, “you and I are going to do everything to her. I thought you were a cold-blooded killer, Tom? Take what you want; let’s share your sister between us.”

“I can still kill you.”

“DNA evidence everywhere, Tommy-boy,” she smirks, and licks a fingertip covered in my cum, “your alibi wouldn’t really work too well for you.”

“I’m not ruining my relationship with my sister by trying to fuck her,” I growl, “there’s not a single chance in hell Laurie would go for it.”

“Tom, I know Laurie in ways you don’t.” Eleanor whispers to me as she presses her body against mine, “I’ve seen her at parties, and I’ve seen her with boys. She withers away in the presence of a controlling man; she can’t help herself. And you, my dear,” Eleanor smiles as her hands clasp about my cock, “are a very controlling man.”

“Why do you want to this happen so bad?” I ask her.

“Because I’m fucked up,” she smirks, “and I want to see good, socially-adjusted people demean themselves and come down to my level. You’re fucked up too, Tom; just as fucked up as me. I’ll warm up Laurie for you, and then you come in and take her.”

“Rape her?!” I growl.

“Initially, maybe,” Eleanor smiles, “but when we’re done with her, she’ll be begging for more. C’mon, boyfriend; let’s turn your precious, sweet, little sister into our whore.”

LAURIE

I didn’t actually expect everything to work out perfectly between Eleanor and Tom, but I had hoped something would happen. But no, they just reverted to their lowest selves, and shit all over my plan. Fucking Tom; how hard is it to fuck Eleanor O’Reilly?

Gojira’s heavy anthem Backbone blasts in my earbuds as I try to study. Tom could use a fucking backbone. I nod my head to the driving rhythm and then stop when I see a blur of scarlet enter my field of vision. Eleanor’s head pops out from the side of the doorframe. She motions with one hand for me to take out my earbuds, and I begrudgingly remove only one.

“Hey, Laurie?” she says, almost bashfully.

“What?” I shoot back, my voice full of venom.

“I need new clothes.” She smiles.

“Why?”

“Because,” she says and steps into the doorframe, “your brother fucking ruined mine.”

Eleanor’s tank top has been cut down the middle, her bra is sliced in two, and the crotch of her leggings is torn past her ass crack, exposing her wrinkled, soaked panties to me. Tom had done it; he’d actually fucking done it!

“Oh-my-god!” I squeal, “Oh my god, Ellie; you have to tell me everything! Come in here!”

Eleanor walks through the door and sits next to me on the bed. I sit upright and paw through my drawers for something that will fit her curves.

“So,” I smile to her, “give me the details.”

“Do you really want to hear about your brother?” Eleanor laughs, “That’s kind of fucked-up, Laurie.”

“Don’t be gross,” I giggle, and toss a t-shirt over her face, “I just want to know how he did.”

“Well,” Eleanor says as she pulls the shirt off her face, “he was rough.”

“I can see that,” I laugh, looking at her destroyed clothes, “did he use scissors or something?”

“A knife.” Eleanor responds.

“A knife?!” I exclaim, “That’s fucking kinky.”

“He was so…aggressive,” Eleanor says, almost moaning as she recalls the affair, “like a switch went off in his head, and all of the sudden, he was a different boy…a different man.”

“Did he take control?” I ask, throwing her a pair of leggings, “Was he all possessive and dominating?”

“Yessss,” Eleanor hisses, “he just…cut my clothes off and took me on the table. He called me a whore, called me the school cum-dumpster, and ravaged me like I’d never been before. Mmm, Laurie; he was so fucking good!”

The tone of Eleanor’s voice worries me slightly. I turn around and see that she hasn’t put on a single piece of clothing. In fact, she has her panties down her thighs and is now touching herself. Three fingers slide to the knuckles inside her, and my brother’s cum leaks out between them. What the fuck.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you doing?” I ask levelly.

“What does it look like?” she giggles, spreading her legs wide for me to see, “I’m playing with your brother’s cum.”

“Can you…not?” I ask, wondering what the fuck is going on with her. Eleanor is a slut, there’s no doubt about that, but this is just fucking bizarre.

“Hmm,” Eleanor smiles, “I don’t think I can.”

She takes a single index finger from her pussy, and places it between her lips. She looks me right in the eyes as she slowly, seductively, sucks my brother’s cum from her finger.

“He’s delicious,” she whispers, “you should try some.”

“Oooookaaaay…” I say, stepping back from her, “you guys obviously did drugs. I’ll just…get you some water and let you sleep in my bed tonight.”

“Won’t you join me?” she asks, her hand running through her red, trimmed mound, “We can do that thing we did sophomore year. Remember that?”

“Yeah, I remember not liking it,” I say, grabbing my water bottle and walking cautiously to her, “now I know pussy just isn’t for me.”

“Give it another chance,” she moans, and spreads her pussy wide with a two-fingered ‘v,’ “I want you to taste him.”

“Ellie,” I say, and hand her the water bottle, “you just need to get some rest-”

Eleanor grabs my outstretched arm and throws me on the bed. I flail for a second, and then land on my stomach.

“Ellie, what the fuck are you-”

She pushes my face into the pillow and crams her hand into my leggings. I scream as I feel her fingers sliding between my ass crack. I push my palms into the mattress and drive upward, but she quickly straddles my lower back and forces me back down. I whip my head around and stare my anger and terror into her eyes, but she just smiles back, and pushes her fingers further through the crease of my ass.

“I’m sorry it has to be this way,” she smiles sadly, “but I need you to do this for me.”

I lash my hand out, but she’s too far away. I twist against her weight, but it’s no use. I’m pinned on my stomach, and at her mercy.

“What the fuck are you doing?!” I scream, “What fucking drugs did you two take?!”

“We didn’t do any drugs,” she smiles, “I’m sober. Just relax, Laurie; I’ll take care of you.”

Her fingers slink past my asshole, and then tease it with a circling tip. My eyes widen in terror, and I trash uselessly against her.

“Tom!” I scream, “Tom, help me! She’s raping me! She’s raping me!”

“Tom knows,” Eleanor giggles, all of her fingers now circling the rim of my ass, “he’s waiting for you to get nice and ready for him.”

“What?!” I scream.

“Your brother wants to fuck you, Laurie,” Eleanor laughs, “and I’m going to convince you to do it.”

And with that, Eleanor pushes three fingers into my asshole. I screech into the pillow as I feel my rim stretch wide. She digs deeper and deeper, and then rests her raping digits against the wall of my anus.

“Are you a virgin here?” Eleanor muses, “I thought you would have let Ryan back here at least once, but you’re so tight. Tom’s going to fuck you here, Laurie, and he is packing heat, so I’ll need to loosen you up first.”

“Eleanor, stop!” I scream, now crying tears of pain, “Please!”

“I love you too much to stop, Laurie,” Eleanor smiles, “you’ve stuck with me through everything, even when everyone else abandoned me. Now, I’m going to help you through this; it will make us closer than ever.”

“You’re fucking insane!” I whisper, “Ellie; you need help!”

“Maybe,” Eleanor moans as she pushes her fingers deeper, “or maybe, I just need friends who are as fucked-up as I am.”

I grit my teeth and growl in strain as knuckle after knuckle is forced deep inside me. She lubricates my sodomy with my own brother’s cum, and I can feel his hot seed melting into my tender inner flesh. She withdraws slowly, letting my asshole pop in constriction about each knuckle, and then she pushes in again, this time adding another finger. The pain slowly recedes as I adjust to the girth of her four fingers, and I stop thrashing under her weight. It’s uncomfortable for a while, and though I squirm in protest, my defiance is noticeably dispirited. And then…then it starts to feel good. A deep, filling pressure expands in my tightest hole, and sends unfamiliar, new, tingles deep into my colon. The feeling is so invasive, so wrong, and yet, so good. A whimper brushes past my lips, and I clasp my hand over my mouth before it turns to a moan.

“Do you like it?” Eleanor asks, genuine hope in her voice, “I like having one in each, myself. I practice every night; mostly in the mirror, but sometimes for strangers on the internet. They don’t know they’re breaking the law, and it turns me on to watch them get off to a seventeen year old whore like me.”

Slowly, gently, Eleanor stretches my rim wide open. I stop squirming beneath her, and just murmur tones of protest under my breath. In and out, in and out; she pushes her entire fist into me, and then withdraws, pulling out some of my pink, inner flesh with each retreat. I hum a single, desperate tone as I clench my jaw and tighten my eyes. I’m trying to hold back the sound that wants to come out, trying with all my might. Eleanor pulls out, pinches her fingers together, and then pushes in all the way to the wrist. My rim screeches with tortuous delight, and I can’t help myself. I cry out into the pillow and sob with want.

“Deeper!” I scream. Eleanor laughs merrily, and obliges.

“I thought you might like it back here,” Eleanor coos, her other hand gently massaging my lower back, “but let me tell you, dearest friend: a cock is much better than my hand. Should I get Tom in here?”

“No!” I scream, but I can’t stop the moan from mixing with it.

“Tom,” Eleanor calls over her shoulder, “she’s ready for you!”

I hear the approaching footsteps of my older brother. Now, I do try to get free. I thrash and squirm beneath Eleanor with all my might, but she just shifts her weight on top of me and subdues me at every turn, all the while sinking her wonderful hand deeper and deeper into my newfound erogenous zone. Tom walks into the doorframe, staring at me, wearing nothing at all. He’s huge. It’s throbbing and curved upward in anticipation, and I reel back in terror and arousal. The latter feeling alarms me; I can’t want my brother, can I?

“Hey, Laurie,” Tom smiles with uncharacteristic confidence, “nice to see you’ve been getting along with my new girlfriend.”

“She was my friend before we were ever a thing,” Eleanor smirks at Tom, “come see what I’ve done to her for you.”

I stare over my shoulder in horror as Tom kneels between my legs on the bed, and looks at the hand that’s buried in my asshole.

“She’s prolapsed a little,” Tom smiles at Eleanor, “you weren’t very nice.”

“She loved it.” Eleanor smiles back, and then kisses Tom deeply. Their lips lock and suck in hedonistic splendor as their fingers entangle in each other’s hair. I’ve never seen a kiss so carnal, so lecherously vulgar in my life. They’re perfect for each other, and somehow, it makes me jealous. I suppress that thought as best I can, but it still lingers. Part of me wants the fire of their lust, to be taken by it, and then, to join in. No, Tom is your brother, Laurie; you have to fight! This is all wrong, all so fucking wrong!

“Tom,” I sob, “don’t do this. Please, don’t do this.”

“Sorry, sis,” Tom smiles, and then guides Eleanor’s hand out of my rim, “you just have to get through the hard part, and it’ll all be better.”

Knuckle by knuckle, Eleanor’s hands withdraws. I feel myself coming out with her, and I grit my teeth and growl in agonizing delight. Her last digit pulls from my ruined gape, and I feel my insides flow out of me. I scream and look back in horror as my asshole protrudes in a bud of pink flesh. God, it feels good. Eleanor giggles in delight and claps her hands as Tom reaches forward.

“Don’t!” I scream, but to no avail. My older brother pushes his fingers against the outturned, shiny, pink flesh of my ass, and gently squeezes. The ball of internal nerves blasts their signals up my spine, and I scream out in abject pleasure. My thighs tense, my toes curl, and I come. I come in a ferocious rip that sends my back arching in a wrenching curve with its axis pivoted about my subdued pelvis. I erupt a stream of feminine juices from my urethra and soak the bed beneath me. My hands claw at the sheets, and I scream louder and louder. I don’t even notice that Eleanor is stroking my hair until after the feeling is gone, and my body relaxes in involuntary submission.

“There, there,” she whispers lovingly, “that was just a taste of what’s to come. Are you ready, Laurie?”

I stare up at Eleanor from the tops of my eyes, and look back at Tom behind her. His demeanor is so foreign; it’s like he’s a completely different person. But he’s still my brother, and no matter how good it felt, what he did was wrong. I can’t. I can’t do this. But what choice do I have? He’s going to fuck me no matter what I say or do, I can see it in his eyes. Still, I have my dignity. I won’t say I want it. I’ll never say I like it.

“You people are fucking sick,” I whisper, “I hate both of you.”

“Don’t be so mean, Laurie,” Eleanor giggles as she tousles my hair, “you’ll regret saying that in a few minutes. Tom; fuck your little, bitchy sister.”

TOM

I line up my shot, press my tip to Laurie’s prolapsed asshole, and tease her with it; prodding her tender, pink folds with my rigid heat. She moans and pushes her face into the pillow to suppress the sounds of her pleasure. Eleanor runs a loving hand through my sister’s hair, and then looks down at my cock, and nods. Slowly, gently, I guide myself in. First, I push her rosebud back inside her, and she whimpers. Then, my tip stretches the tight, pink rim of her asshole, and she moans. Inch by inch I push deeper inside her, and inch by inch, her back arches from the bed. Her moans rise in their intensity with every bit I push, until my pelvis presses against the fat of her cheeks, and my balls rest on the frothing surface of her slit. Her shoulders pin together, her head rises from the pillow, and she looks back at me. Those blue eyes, my eyes, stare back at me, and they’re pleading, but not pleading for me to stop. No, pleading for me to keep going.

So, I do. I pull out to the tip, and then push in again, and again, and again. Every drive of my hips loosens her resisting inner muscles, until she’s not fighting me at all. Every drive sends her neck reeling back and her lips opening wide. Every drive forces her hands to unclench about the sheets she’s grasping, until they’re relaxed and flat against the bedding. And with every violent drive, her voice loses more of its defiance, and gains more of its pleasure. Now, she’s not just staying loose for me, but clenching and embracing me as I enter her. Now, she’s not flexing her glutes about me, but reaching back with her own hands and spreading them wider. Now, she’s not lying static and whimpering, but driving her hips back against me. Now, she’s not my precious little sister, but my moaning lover. I can see it in the way she looks at me; her mouth agape, her lips quivering and smiling at the corners, her eyes drunk with lust, and her brow furrowed at the peak of her face. She’s mine; all mine.

“You can get off her, Ellie,” I smile to my sadistic girlfriend, “she’s not going to fight us anymore.”

LAURIE

I love a controlling man. I love a man who takes charge of the situation, and imposes his will on me. Usually, that means I like it when a man gets too worked-up and just takes me, but now, I know what it really means: I’m a submissive whore. Tom imposed his will on me, my own brother, and here I am, with his cock seven-inches in my ass, moaning for him while I spread myself wide. I’m disgusted in myself, I even hate myself a little, but I can’t deny the part of me that loves it. The rational half of my mind is telling me this is abhorrent, disgusting and wrong, but the other half, the one that just loves a controlling man, is reveling in this depravity for the exact same reasons. That half absolutely delights in how sick and twisted this whole situation is, and the longer I try to endure the pleasure, the more that half takes control. I’m a mess of duality right now, but ‘luckily’ for me, Eleanor is playing therapist as she straddles my back.

“Just say you like it, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, “and I’ll get off you, and you can enjoy yourself.”

“Fuck you.” I whisper back, my words interrupted by a constant stream of moans.

“You’re in denial,” she giggles, and runs her hands through my hair, “you can’t even stop yourself from moaning. Just say it: you’re a depraved slut who likes it in the ass from her own brother.”

“No.” I mutter, my moans now morphing into exerted groans as I twist my asshole around my brother’s driving cock.

“Be like me, Laurie,” she whispers in my ear, her breath tickling my lobe, “there’s no shame in it if you have no shame.”

“Why are you doing this to me?” I ask, feeling tears of pleasure welling in my eyes.

“Because you’re my best and only friend, and I need someone who not only accepts who I am, but also participates in the fucked-up things I want to do.” she whispers, “And also, corrupted innocence is a huge turn on for me. I get off watching people go against their morals and fall to their baser desires.”

“You’re a sick piece of shit.” I snap at her, but I can’t stop myself from arching my back and clenching around Tom’s cock.

“So are you, Laurie,” she whispers into my ear, her tongue flicking against my lobe, “now be a sick piece of shit with me, and I’ll eat your pussy.”

It’s too much, too much to take. My mind melts in the heat of my rising pleasure, and the temptation to give in becomes overwhelming. I stare into the loving, green eyes of my best friend, and I confess. I throw away the last of my pride, and accept who I really am.

“I like it.” I whisper.

“What was that?” Eleanor smiles with a raised eyebrow.

“I like it.” I moan, and push my ass hard against Tom’s ramming pelvis.

“I need a little more than that,” Eleanor smirks as she ruffles my hair, “you can do better.”

“I’m a little anal slut,” I whisper, “I’m a little anal slut who likes to fuck her brother.”

“Say it like you mean it.” She sneers.

“I’m my brother’s anal slut!” I scream, “Now eat my fucking pussy, you bitch!”

Eleanor laughs and dismounts my back. She grasps my shirt as I whip upward, and my top is pulled off in a single swipe. I press my naked back against my brother’s heaving chest and look up at him with lust etched across my face. He looks back at me with a possessive desire that bores into my soul. He wants me so bad, and I want him too. I want the kind of fire he and Eleanor have, I want to burn in his passion.

“Kiss me,” I whisper to him as he drives relentlessly into my ruined asshole, “kiss me like you kissed her.”

He does. His lips press against my own, and his tongue pushes into my mouth. I suck his lips as he devours me. It’s sloppy, and wet, and so good. My body surrenders to him; my muscles relax, my insides unclench, and my resistances break down. His kiss radiates through my mouth and seduces every inch of me. I’m his; I’m his little whore.

He grabs the underside of my thighs and pulls my legs forward. Eleanor dips her head into my crotch and pulls my leggings to my knees. Tom parts from our kiss just in time for me to see Eleanor look up at me with her tongue out, before she buries it into my folds. My brow furrows, a moan seeps through my lips, and I push her closer with both hands. Tom leans back, and I fall into his lap. His cock impales me upon impact, and I squeal in delight and drive Eleanor’s face deeper into my crotch. Her nose squishes against my pelvis, her lips puff against my slit, and her tongue pushes further inside me. She muffles a tone of lechery, looks up at me, and smiles from around my curly mound. Her lips suck the tender folds of my dripping cunt, and draw the flesh into her mouth while her tongue pushes between them. My head falls back and rests on Tom’s shoulder as I pant pathetic breaths of ecstasy. He lifts me off his lap and surges upward with a jackhammer of violent thrusts. The sudden fervency of his sex shocks my body into a writhe of twisting vertebrae and gyrating hips. I wail to the ceiling, screaming a fluctuating note that wanes with every pull, and shrills with every drive.

“Oh my god, Tom!” I screech.

“Make her come, Tom,” Eleanor giggles as she parts from my slit, strings of my viscous juices bridging her red lips, “make your whore sister come from her ass.”

Tom grabs my face by the cheeks and forces my gaze to him.

“Is that what you are?” he smiles, “Are you my little whore sister?”

“Yes,” I whimper, nodding compliantly as I revel in his degradation, “I’m your anal slut.”

“You’re just a sick cunt who wants her brother to fuck her ass, aren’t you?” he growls as he power-fucks my ass into a churning mess of chaotic pleasure.

“Yes!” I scream, dropping my ass onto his driving cock as I rise in orgasm, “I’m your bitch! I’m a depraved whore! I’m your slave!”

“My slave?!” Tom laughs, and grips my breasts with a covetous squeeze, “So, you’ll do anything I want?”

“Anything.” I whisper, smiling with half-mast eyes. I would do anything for my older brother, especially in this state.

“Your master orders you to come.” He smiles.

“Thank you, master.” I smile back, and surrender myself to the feeling building inside me.

Tom grips my thighs until the fat protrudes from his knuckles. He spreads them wide, and I anchor my feet outside of his knees, locking my shaking legs in a wide squat. I push Eleanor’s face harder into my pelvis, and growl as her tongue presses against the spot on my vaginal ceiling. Beneath her chin, my nectar is leaking from my slit, sliding down my taint, and lubricating my ferocious sodomy. My asshole is a gaping ruin, and screaming its relentless abuse into the pleasure centers of my mind. My abs flex, my shoulders pinch back, my head falls onto my brother’s shoulder, and my heart races. A torrent of convulsions churns in my depths and the two pleasures of Tom and Eleanor mix within the tempest that rises from my pelvis. It’s a pressure that grows and grows, and my voice carries from my mouth with the rising feeling. My body lurches to the violent drive of Tom’s hips, sending my breasts and ass jiggling into a chaotic blur of rippling flesh. He’s driving so fast I think I’ll break in two, and as the pain reaches its precipice, so does my lustful assent. I screech out, buck my hips, and shower Eleanor with my release. The feeling erupts inside me, and every part of my body seizes in a clenching ruin. Tom smashes his pelvis against me, roars out, and comes in my ass. I sob in delight as his spunk rushes through my desecrated insides. He holds me high in the air; his pelvis pivoted against my ass, his back shaking in strain, and then we collapse onto the bed in an awkward bounce. Heavy breaths and glistening skin mingle with the sweet stench of sex. I ease into a blissful state of gratification; the endorphins seeping into my mind as an evolutionary reward. My body doesn’t care that what I just did was wrong at every level, and neither does my mind. It was the best I ever had. I snuggle up against the heat of my brother, and sigh a tone of satisfaction. I am his, and his alone.

“Wow,” Eleanor whispers, staring up at me with her head resting in my lap, “that was beautiful.”

“You were amazing, Sis,” Tom says breathily against my neck, “you were so-”

“You fucking raped me!” I snarl at him. Tom’s eyes droop in crestfallen shame, and I can’t keep up the façade.

“And I fucking loved it,” I breathe onto his lips, searching his eyes, “how long have you thought about me this way?”

“Forever,” Tom smiles, “always. Did you ever…?”

“I mean…” I giggle, “the thought has crossed my mind, but it was just my brain making connections from ‘a’ to ‘b,’ you know? Like: Tom is a man, men have penises, I like penises, Tom has a penis. It was never an actual thought.”

“And now?” he asks me, pumping his still-erect cock into my ass.

My head falls, and a moan escapes my lips. I can’t come back from this, and I know it. This has ruined me, changed me forever, and I’ll have to adjust to the new reality.

“Eleanor, can you (ahhh) can you (fffuuuck), can you give me my phone?” I ask through increasing moans of pleasure.

Eleanor looks at me inquisitively, and then tosses me my phone. I unlock the touchscreen, page to my contacts, and select the number I’m looking for. Dial tone, and then an answer.

“Hey, Babe,” Ryan’s voice says through the speaker, “you wanna come over tonight and-”

“I’m breaking up with you, Ryan,” I say as evenly as I can through my moans, “don’t call me again; it’s not you, it’s me.”

“Laurie, what the fu-”

“I found someone better.” I hang up the phone, toss to the side and stare at my brother with a twisted smile on my face.

“Does that answer your question?” I ask coyly.

“It does,” Tom smirks back, and then leans against me, “he was a douche anyway.”

“Holy shit, that was cold.” Eleanor exclaims, staring at me in awe, “And you called me a bitch!”

“You said you wanted friends as fucked-up as you are,” I laugh, and grind my ass against my thrusting brother, “well, now you’ve got them.”

“You’re not that fucked up.” Eleanor sneers.

“I just fucked my brother.”

“Ehhhh, you kind of got forced into it,” Eleanor retorts, “so it doesn’t really count.”

“Oh?” I smirk, and pull away from my brother. He pops out my ass with a sheath of my anal flesh still wrapped about him, and I yelp in delight as I’m turned inside-out again. I level my gaze on him, and crawl backward as I lick my lips. He raises an eyebrow at me, and gets on his back, and I do the rest. I look at him from the tops of my eyes as my tongue rests between his balls. I lick my way up, savoring the throbbing pulse of his sack, and then rest the tip of my tongue against his base. I draw it slowly along his underside, tasting his delicious cum and the sweet tang of my ass on his cock. When I get to the top, I wrap my lips around him, and take him slowly into my throat. His head falls back against the bedding, and he groans in satisfaction. I giggle at his loss of equanimity, and suck hard as I lower my head. He reaches the resistance of my throat, and I loosen for him, before taking him all the way in. I gag when I reach his base, but I don’t pull out. I rotate my lips, suckling the rigid skin of his loins, and then slowly draw up. His cum pools in my mouth and I keep it there until my lips close together at his tip. He looks up at me, and I stare at him. Then, I swallow.

“I fucking love you, Laurie.” He whispers.

I kiss the tip of his cock, and watch in rapt delight as it sways from side to side. Then, I look at him and smile broadly.

“I love you too, big brother.” I smile endearingly.

“Hey,” Eleanor yells indignantly, “don’t make me the third wheel! Show me some love!”

“We both…tolerate you, Ellie.” Tom laughs at the beautiful, naked redhead.

“You are permitted to share oxygen with us,” I add, teasingly, “and also water, if you so choose to.”

“Fuck both of you guys,” Eleanor laughs, and slides her body between us, “I put this whole thing together.”

“It was my plan to start with!” I exclaim.

“Oh, this was your plan?” Eleanor laughs, and pushes my prolapse back into my ass. I shudder in pleasure for a moment, and look back at her with lustful eyes.

“Well…” I say, “no, but it was my idea to get you two together.”

“Well, that backfired.” Eleanor giggles.

“Now that you broke up with Ryan,” Tom says, “who are you going to prom with?”

“Prom is fucking stupid,” I chuckle and give my brother a knowing smile, “and too expensive.”

“But you already bought your dress,” Eleanor says, “so the expensive part is out of the way.”

“I haven’t seen you in it yet,” Tom says as he pets my curly hair, “I’d like to.”

“Hmm,” I smirk, “I bet you would. Do you know what I want?”

“What?” he asks.

“I want to wear it for you,” I whisper over Eleanor’s head, “and then I want you to cut it off me.”

I can practically feel Tom’s boner pushing on Eleanor’s back and driving her pelvis against my ass. Her eyes widen and she giggles at me.

“I think you should get that dress on,” she laughs, “like, right the fuck now.”

I sit upright to go to my closet, but something stops me. Through our merriment and lust, none of us heard the car pull up in the driveway. None of heard the back-door open, and none of us heard Mom walking up the steps. It wasn’t until it was too late, when she opened my bedroom door and saw the three of us, that we knew she had come home early.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

RUNNING into TROUBLE

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Oral Sex Author's infos

Will is out running one day and encounters an old girlfriend. Her mother was his high school English. When he sees her again it leads to something they never taught in English class!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

RUNNING INTO TROUBLE

I was out for a hot Saturday afternoon run in July when I saw her. She was walking a dog in the field adjacent to where the jogging trail passed by the playground. She wore white shorts and a sleeveless red top. She was still a fox and her body was still fine, just like it was back when we used to be a couple.

Her name was Helen and she had been one of the prettier girls in my high school. She had long brown hair, deep brown eyes and a body that turned heads. She was a very nice and considerate person, but she intimidated a lot of guys in those days, including me, partially because of her exquisite looks, but mostly because her mother was an English teacher at our school. In the spring of our senior year Helen and I acted in a school play together and we hit it off. I found her very easy to talk to with a great sense of humor. She was hot, but she didn’t act like it. We dated the last several months of our senior year and through our first year of college. She went to a different school to get her nursing degree so we ended up going our separate ways. We were by this time in our mid-twenties, and it had been over five years since I’d seen her.

“Helen? Helen, is that you?” I asked as I coasted to a stop a few feet away from her. The dog leaped toward me but she yanked back on the leash.

“Down, Babs,” Helen said. “Will? Holy Smoke, I can’t believe it!”

We shared a brief, sweaty hug and the dog was jumping up almost to my shoulders.

“This is Babs,” Helen said. “She’s a Jack Russell Terrorist. And not too well trained, I’m afraid.”

“Is she your dog?” I asked.

“No, she belongs to my mother. Mom lives right over there,” she said, pointing to the entrance to The Ridge, an upscale subdivision of nice homes on fairly large lots.

Her mother was Connie, my old English teacher. She was also a knockout, at least back in high school she had been. I guess she was still in her thirties then, with a slim athletic body, tight ass, firm titties and a beautiful smile. Most of the boys in school thought she was hot, and they all fantasized about her, and that helped make Helen seem hands-off to many of them.

“How’s Mrs. Connie doing?” I asked.

“Okay, I guess. But it’s Miss Connie now. She and my father split up a couple years ago, but she’s doing fine, just hates men nowadays. He was messing around with some little harlot at his work and got caught. So she nailed his ass in the divorce and bought a nice house with a pool and a hot tub!”

“Is she still teaching?”

“Oh yeah,” she said, laughing. “Still in the same old classroom, same old syllabus, and still setting adolescent boys’ hearts a-flutter!”

“Well, you look good, Helen,” I said. “Where are you living these days?”

“All over the place,” she said. “I’m a travelling nurse. I go to work at places where there are severe nurse shortages, get paid well and get to see the world. I just got back from Alaska a couple of weeks ago; I was there for six months. I’m staying with Mom for a few weeks now, and then I’m off to South America!”

“South America! Wow.”

“Yep, Venezuela. I’ve been brushing up on my Spanish. How about you? Where are you living? What are you up to?”

“Been selling medical equipment. It’s been going pretty well. I bought a town house overlooking the park, about a mile from here.”

“Oh, nice, we’re practically neighbors! We should get together while I’m here. And I’m sure Mom would love to see you.”

I wasn’t so sure about that. When I’d taken her classes, she seemed to like me a lot as a student and enjoyed my comments and humor. But after I started dating Helen she’d seemed to act colder toward me.

“Sounds like a great idea,” I said, “I’d love to. It will be fun to catch up and see Miss Connie again!”

She told me the phone number and I repeated it a few times so I wouldn’t forget. She said to call the next day and I promised I would.
—-
When I called the next day Connie answered the phone.

“Well, if it isn’t the sparkling wit of Franklin High!” she laughed. “Helen said you might be calling. How are you doing, Will?”

I gave her the brief update and then she told me that Helen was out but they wanted to invite me over for a cookout by the pool.

“How about Thursday evening?” she asked. “Would that work for you?”

“That would be fine,” I said.

“Okay, then we’re all set. Come over around six. We’ll grill out by the pool, have some drinks, catch up on everything and then we’ll have a pop quiz on Antigone!”

“Ugh,” I groaned, laughing.

“Okay, maybe not Antigone. How about Stevie Ray Vaughan?” she laughed.

She had a nice laugh. It was cool that she remembered that I was into the Blues. And any coolness I had detected from her in the past was nonexistent.
—-
On Thursday at six p.m. I was knocking on their door. I held a twelve pack of beer in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other, which made hugging awkward when Helen and Connie saw me in. So I put down the merchandise, gave them each a hug and thanked them for having me over.

They both looked ravishing. Helen’s hair was in a ponytail and she wore short denim cutoffs and a tight, white t-shirt, her tanned arms and legs glowing in contrast and the lace of her bra contoured through the thin cotton of her shirt. Connie was foxier than ever, and even though she had to be in her mid-forties she didn’t look a day older than she had when I’d taken her classes eight and nine years before. Her dirty blond hair was shorter and slightly frizzed. She wore a flowery summer dress hemmed above the knees, and her long legs and arms were beautifully toned and tanned.

I followed them through the house to the pool area out back. I put the beer on ice and grabbed one for myself. They each already had a glass of wine.

“You two look great!” I said, as we took seats on the patio. “And Miss Connie, you don’t look a day older than when I was in high school.”

“Oh, please,” she blushed. “And, it’s just Connie, now. We’re not in school anymore!”

“Okay, Connie. But, I’m serious, you look great. You must be working out, you look in fabulous shape.”

“Pilates, aerobics, I swim a little and I’ve gotten into running. Helen said she bumped into you when you were running Saturday, so obviously you are still at it.”

I had run cross country in high school and college, and kept it up after graduation, running races, marathons, and even a couple ultra-marathons.

“Yes, I’m still at it. My positive addiction, I guess. It helps me justify my beer drinking!” I laughed, raising my bottle.

“You ran a few marathons if I remember correctly,” Connie said.

“I have,” I answered. “I ran New York last year. None in the plans right now, though.”

“I think that would just be an incredible accomplishment,” she said. “I’ve run a few 10Ks, but I don’t think I could ever run 26 miles!”

“Oh, if you can do a 10K,” I said, “You could do a marathon. It’s all just a matter of committing to the training. There aren’t any short cuts!”

“Maybe one of these days I’ll try it.”

“You can do it. Like I said, it’s really a matter of planning and training and not rushing it.”

The night progressed with easy conversation between the three of us, burgers and chicken on the grill, potato salad and corn on the cob. It was all delicious and I washed it down with a number of beers. At about a quarter till ten Connie said she was going to turn in and said her goodnights. She disappeared behind the French doors that led into her master bedroom. Babs, who had been floating on a raft in the pool for most of the evening, was right behind her.

Then it was Helen and me alone. We’d all been reminiscing throughout the night and we continued along those lines, talking about the times we’d shared. We caught each other up on our personal lives and various gossip. I told her I hadn’t been serious with anyone for over a year; she was vague and just said that relationships wouldn’t fit too well into her current life as a travel nurse.

“You want to take a swim?” Helen asked me.

“I didn’t bring my trunks,” I said.

“You still wear boxers?” she asked.

I told her I did.

“You wearing them now?”

I told her I was.

“That’ll work!” she said. “Go on, get in. I’ll be back in a jiffy!” and she bounced into the house.

I took off my shirt and pants and shoes and dove in. In about sixty seconds Helen reappeared through the door to the living room in a black bikini, strutted to the edge of the pool and walked down the steps into the shallow end. Her suit didn’t leave much to my imagination. She had a killer body and I admired every inch of it. On this hot summer night the water was cool against my skin, but I still felt a warm tingle down below. After a few minutes of playful splashing around we sat on the pool steps and continued our catching up. We sat close but we weren’t touching.

“Remember the first time we went swimming together?” she said.

“How could I ever forget?” I said. “You were so bad!”

I had dived into the pool at school and the rush of water had yanked my swim trunks right off of me. Helen grabbed them and had gotten out of the pool before I even came up for air. She pranced around with my trunks laughing and I couldn’t get out of the pool for half an hour.

“You made up for it later, though. I forgave you.”

“I remember,” she said, smiling. That night she gave me a blowjob in the woods near the fourth fairway at the public golf course.

“Remember when you wanted to be a stripper?” I said.

She laughed. “Yeah, thank God that didn’t work out!”

“I think it worked out just fine,” I said.

This was right after we started dating. We were drinking at a party and were kidding around and talking about what we wanted to do for a living when we got older, and somehow she said she thought it would be fun to be a stripper. I told her that sounded great, I’d like to watch her practice. So we went back to my house and down to the basement…my parents were out at some social event…and I put on some music. Soon Helen was swaying to the music and soon her blouse came off, and then her skirt as she grinded to the groove. Then she tossed her bra aside and was wearing nothing but her panties, and my dick was hard as nails. Once she slid out of her panties I couldn’t control myself any longer and I slid in front of her on my knees and started eating her hairy bush. I didn’t know what the hell I was doing but by that time we were both so horny it didn’t matter, and soon I was fucking her brains out, our first time together.

“Maybe for you!” she said. “But I was in mortal fear until I had my next period!”

“So was I!” I replied. We laughed about it. But it wasn’t funny back then.

Soon we got out of the pool. Helen went to change and I got out of my wet boxers and into my dry shorts. As we were saying goodnight I asked her if she wanted to get together and go out on Saturday night.

“Will,” she said. “You need to know, I’m really not interested in getting into a relationship. And I’m only going to be here a couple more weeks…”

“I know that,” I said. “Relax. But while you’re here, why not? Tonight was fun, don’t you think?”

She smiled and said yes, it was.

We agreed that I’d pick her up at seven and we’d figure out something to do.
—-
We went out Saturday and just winged it. We went to a local joint and had pizza and beer and talked, then hung out and listened to a guitar and bass duo play a set out on the patio. When I took her home it was a tad awkward when I dropped her off.

“I don’t know what to do!” I said, as we said goodnight.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Should I try to kiss you or not?”

She burst out laughing. “What do you want to do?”

“Seems like a kiss would be appropriate,” I said.

“Okay, go ahead, Romeo!” she said, puckered her lips, closed her eyes and posed.

I laughed and pecked her on the corner of her mouth.
—-
A couple days later I was out running in the same area where I had encountered Helen when she was walking Babs. While I was in my typical mid-run dissociative daydream I noticed another runner approaching me from the opposite direction. It was an attractive woman, slim and athletic with a smooth, even stride. She was dressed in yellow running shorts that clung to her upper legs and crotch and a white singlet that was sweat-plastered to her firm tits and waist. It was Connie.

She didn’t recognize me as we closed in on one another so I ran off a few yards to the right and circled back around behind her. I caught up and started running beside her on her right.

“So Connie, you’ve started your marathon training already, I see!” I said.

She was startled and looked over at me and laughed.

“Oh, Will!” she said, “I didn’t see you come up. But uh, no, just out for a jog.”

We chatted as we ran together for a couple miles. She asked me if Helen and I had had a good time when we went out the other night.

“Oh, sure,” I said. “We spent the night catching up and reminiscing and laughing about it all.”

“So you won’t be getting back together I take it,” she replied.

“Oh no, nothing like that. It would be hard to try to have a relationship on two different continents!”

“Yes, I believe it would. And Helen hasn’t had a steady guy for several years and I think she prefers it that way.”

As we ran, the topic of discussion became running. I asked if she was serious about running a marathon.

“I’m not sure. Do you really think I could?”

“Sure,” I averred. “Why not? Many people in not nearly the shape you’re in have done it. As I said before, it’s all about the training. If you plan it right, and do it right, you’ll be prepared and be fine. And when you actually do it, you’ll not only be in the best shape of your life, but you will have done something that 99% of the people on Earth couldn’t do!”

“What’s the training like? How long is it?” she asked.

“Three or four months. The key is you have to get a long run in once a week.”

“How long?”

“You want to get it up to at least 20 miles.”

“Ugh,” she groaned. “Twenty miles? In the summer?”

“You don’t start with that, you build up to it. You can do 10Ks, that’s a good base. Start with a long one of eight or nine miles and build from there. In a couple of months you’ll be doing 20 plus.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “Sounds complicated.”

“It’s a lot simpler than Antigone!” I said, and she burst out laughing. “But you can do it if you really want to,” I went on. “You just have to commit to it and stick to it. It’s not easy, but it’s worth it for the feeling you’ll have afterwards. If you want to do it, I’ll help you. I’ll train with you.”

“You would do that?”

“Yeah, I’d be happy to. It will be fun.”

By that time we had looped around the whole massive neighborhood to where I would cut off and head back toward my place. I told her to think about it and we said our goodbyes and jogged off in opposite directions.
—-
The time was nearing when Helen would be flying off to Venezuela. I called her and asked if she’d like to get together once more before she took off. She said she couldn’t because she was swamped with preparations and had agreed to meet with an old girlfriend Friday night before she flew out on Saturday. She suggested that maybe I could come along with her and her mother to the airport Saturday morning. I agreed and she said to be at her mother’s house at around 7:00 am to ride along.
—-
I stayed in Friday evening listening to some music and catching up on some reading. The phone rang and I didn’t bother to pick it up. It happened several times but no message was left. I figured it was after-dinner telemarketers looking for a sucker. Then at around 8:30 my doorbell rang; imagine my surprise when I flipped on the porch light and opened the door and saw Helen standing there!

“Helen!” I exclaimed.

“May I come in?” she asked.

“Sure,” I replied, pulling the door open wide. “Is everything all right?”

“Nothing’s wrong. I just need someone to talk to, I guess.”

She came into my living room and sat on the sofa. I asked her if she’s like something to drink and she asked if I had any wine. I’m not a wine drinker but I told her I had a cheap bottle of something for use in a pinch. She said that would be fine so I went to the kitchen and returned with a glass of merlot for her and a beer for myself.

“So, I thought you were going out with a friend tonight,” I said.

“I was…I did. It didn’t go very well so I left. I called you but you didn’t answer. When I drove by her I saw your car so I rang your bell. I’m sorry to barge in…” She took a healthy swig of her wine.

“It’s okay.”

“I’m glad I didn’t interrupt anything!”

We sipped our drinks and sat through a thorny silence.

“Can I tell you something, Will?”

“Sure. We could always say whatever we wanted to each other, you know that.”

“I know. But there’s something I never told you that I should have.”

“Okay…”

“I don’t want you to be mad, but remember when I was in nursing school and our relationship kind of petered out all of the sudden?” I nodded. “Well, I kind of was involved with somebody else.”

“Ah,” I said. As if it all made sense now, which of course it didn’t.

“It’s not what you think, Will. I wasn’t running around on you or anything. It just sort of happened naturally. It was with one of my classmates. Her name is Geri. That’s who I met with tonight.”

“There was another dicey silence as I digested this news update.

“Anyway, we became lovers. I’d never had sex with another girl before. Geri had, but I hadn’t, it was all new to me, and I couldn’t get enough. We lived together, worked together, played together, studied together, slept together. It made everything else in life better; I thought, so this is who I am! Then after almost three years she dumped me for a man! I caught her fucking him in our apartment.”

“Oh, I’m sorry…”

“That’s when I went into travel nursing. To get far away from it…from her. But it only helped to a certain extent. I just couldn’t quite get over the hurt…the betrayal…the insult!”

I reached over and put my hand on hers. She gripped my hand and squeezed tight.

“I’m sorry to dump all this on you, Will.”

“It’s okay, it’s okay.”

“Anyway, that’s who I met with tonight: Geri. I ran into her last week at the gym where Mom works out. It was awkward…really weird…but we chatted for a minute or two and she suggested we meet for a drink. So I thought okay, bury the hatchet and let bygones be bygones and all that, and I’m leaving tomorrow anyway but maybe I could finally reach some kind of closure and move on.”

“So, what happened?” I asked.

She took another gulp of wine and her glass was almost empty. I took her glass to the kitchen and returned with it refilled.

“So,” she continued, and took a deep breath. “She’s now married to the guy. Then she starts talking about how her husband really wants to watch her doing another chick, and since I was the last chick she was with, maybe I’d like to join them in the sack. And she said that she wouldn’t mind seeing Hubby fucking another woman either, so what did I think, am I up for it, it would be fun. I mean, can you believe that?”

“Oh, wow!” I said. “What did you say to that?”

She let out with a nervous laugh. “Well, I’m not proud of what I did, but I can’t say I’m sorry about it either. I mean shit, she made me feel so dirty, so cheap; like some monkey in the zoo that they can watch and get themselves off!” She shivered and took another anxious sip of wine. “I called her a fucking cunt, threw my drink in her face and got up and walked out!”

“You did?”

“I did!”

“All right, you go girl! Touché!”

“I’m over that bitch!”

Another pregnant pause ensued as we held hands and sipped drinks. Then Helen put her drink on the table and turned her body to face me more directly.

“Thank you for listening to me rant, Will,” she said with liquid eyes.

“You’re welcome, you know that,” I said, “Anytime.” I squeezed her hand again and she squeezed right back.

“Want a blow job?” she said.

I almost fell off the couch when I heard that.

“What?” I asked incredulously.

Helen started laughing. “Bet you weren’t expecting that!”

I told her I sure as hell wasn’t.

“I’m sorry, Will, but I need to get laid! When I left Geri tonight I was half-crazy! She made me so damn mad…that she could be so damn smug after what she’d done to me and what I’d done to be with her! I need to be with a man again, need to feel a man’s dick again. I’ve wasted enough time pouting and running away. So, it’s either go peddle my ass on the street, or come to you—you’re about the only man I know I can trust.”

“But, Helen, you’re leaving in the morning.”

“I know, I know,” she said, “But I really need to get laid tonight.” She ran her hand up along my thigh and found my penis. “It can be my going-away present.”

“What has gotten into you?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she said, then she stroked my hardening cock, and added, “But I want to get this into me!”

I think I was in a minor shock, and I wasn’t sure if it was right, perhaps she was too vulnerable, but I also knew I couldn’t turn this down.

I wasn’t wearing a belt so she unsnapped my jeans and unzipped me with minimal effort.

“Ooh, no underwear…” she cooed.

“Well, I wasn’t expecting company,” I croaked.

“It’s serendipity!” she said. “You were the last man I had, and now you’ll be the next. Then she went down on me.

She took my cock into her mouth and my balls into her hand. She wasn’t the most experienced cocksucker from what I could remember, but the familiar feel of her mouth and lips and tongue and fingers swelled me to the max. I held her hair between my fingers as she gave me head like she was bobbing for apples.

After several minutes she removed her mouth from my swollen member and raised her head to mine and kissed me. For the first time in five years I felt her silky tongue in my mouth. She savagely sucked my tongue and clutched my cock in her hand. She was an Alpha girl, unlike the Helen I remembered.

“Show me your bedroom!” she whispered.

All of my pent-up emotions had me pretty horny too. I couldn’t remember ever being so totally, completely, erotically seduced. In my bedroom she whipped off her tops and bottoms and pulled my pants off as I unbuttoned my shirt. Then she lay on the bed and pulled me on top of her. She had my cock in her hand and yanked it to the entrance of her shaved pussy. She had red rose petals tattooed around her navel and a silver stud within.

“God, I’m wet!” she wheezed. “God, I need to come!”

“No foreplay?” I asked playfully, tickling her.

“Five years without is my foreplay!” she said.

I slid into her with zero resistance and felt her once-familiar wet warmth surrounding my engorged cock.

“Fuck me, Will! Fuck me hard! I need to have an orgasm and it’s going to be a whopper!”

I pounded her like there was no tomorrow. I hadn’t been with a woman for a while so I was ready to erupt in about a minute and a half. She was milking me with her pussy walls as I drove my cock into her. Soon I could feel my rising tide of cum searching for release, seeking the path that led out. I grunted like a wounded croc when my semen rose through my steely shaft and blasted off inside Helen, rope after oily rope. I gradually slowed my rhythm as I emptied, easing into a gentler groove.

“Keep fucking!” Helen hissed.

With the taut, blood-hard skin of my cock now less stressed, it slid easily in and out of Helen’s slimy bliss. Her hands clutched my ass and her groin smacked into me trying to coax a climax.

“Keep fucking me, Will!”

I started banging her harder, then harder, then harder still, and my cock returned to the approximate firmness of tempered steel. We were reelin’ and rockin’ and the bedposts a-knockin’! We kept this up for a while, each expelling guttural groans with each hard thrust. Then I felt myself nearing my second coming. My tongue was fucking Helen’s mouth and my finger was in her ass, and I could feel the sweat on her face so I knew she was getting close. I could feel another healthy dose of my cum preparing for liftoff, and soon it rose up and out of me, not as big as the first, but four or five solid strings leapt deep into Helen’s juicy twat. Within seconds she let out a high-pitched scream and started shaking and her warm rapids flowed downstream and out of her, soaking my spent dick and the bed beneath us. I rolled to her side and collapsed beside her with her tongue in my mouth and her vagina surrounding my cock and we stayed that way for a few long minutes as I gradually went limp inside her.

We must have nodded off for a while. When I came to it was around 11:30 and Helen was getting dressed. As she made her finishing touches and pulled on her shoes she noticed I was watching her and came over to the bed.

“Thanks, Sailor!” she said, “You have no idea how much I needed that!” She bent down and gave me a quick kiss on the lip. “Goodnight; see you in the morning.” Then she was out the door.

I lay in my bed, ruminating about my unexpected night. What the hell had happened? I asked myself, ‘Did I just fuck a lesbian?’
—-
I was right on time the next morning. Connie greeted me with a big smile when she opened her door. She asked me into the kitchen for coffee while we waited; she said Helen had gotten in kind of late and was moving kind of slow this morning.

We chatted briefly and then I noticed Helen’s bags were packed and stacked in the dining room. I offered to take them out to the garage and pack the car. I was just finishing up when they both emerged from the house.

“Morning, Will,” Helen said coolly, barely making eye contact. She got into the front passenger seat, Connie was behind the wheel and I climbed into the back.

Not much was said in the car, but Helen kept stifling one yawn after another.

“You tired, Helen?” I asked.

“Yes I am. I didn’t sleep too well,” she said.

“Maybe you can catch some Z’s on the plane,” I added. She said she hoped so. It was good to see that her category 5 orgasm the night before hadn’t taken too much out of her.

At the airport we checked Helen’s bags and then went as far as we could before saying our goodbyes. Helen and Connie hugged and kissed and exchanged I-love-yous. Then Helen turned to me.

“Goodbye, Will. It’s been nice seeing you again. Thanks for coming.” I wasn’t sure if she meant coming to the airport, or coming the night before. She kissed me on the cheek and turned, waved, and entered the line to security.

We walked back out of the terminal and found the shuttle to take us back to Connie’s car. On the ride home she told me that she’d thought it over and would like to take me up on my offer to coach her through marathon training if I was still up for it. I told her, Absolutely, I was looking forward to it. And I’d not only be helping her, it would motivate me to train and to run another marathon too.

When we got back to her house, Connie took a calendar off the wall and we sat down at the kitchen table and I wrote out a training schedule. I spread her usual weekly mileage throughout the weekdays, and added a long run for each weekend, increasing the distance gradually week-to-week, to get her prepared for a big race in November. The race was in the city about an hour away.

At this point it was the end of July, so I mapped out a 15 week plan peaking with runs of 20, 20 and 21 miles in weeks 11, 12 and 13.

“What do I do the last two weeks?” Connie asked.

“Eat, drink and rest!” I said. “You don’t want to overtrain. If you’re not ready by then, it’s too late.”

We would start the next morning with an eight miler.
—-
Connie was a pretty good runner and had no trouble with the early training. We would run side by side, and because her natural pace was slower than mine, occasionally I would move out faster for a half mile or so and then double back and fall back in beside her. The second week we did nine miles, the third week almost eleven. Our ritual soon became we would run together, all the while talking about just about anything that popped into our minds, then after the run a jump in her pool, then often she would make us lunch.

As two people running many miles together, side by side, we covered many topics of conversation. I found Connie very easy to talk to. Our minds seemed to work the same way. I could say almost anything to her, no matter how esoteric or how ‘out there’ it would seem, and she would follow and be right there with me. And the same went for her, wherever her conversation went, whatever tangents she went off on, I was there.

I mentioned once that it puzzled me that when I had taken her classes in high school she was always warm and friendly toward me, but when I was dating Helen she seemed cold and aloof. She admitted I was right and that it was her problem, not mine. She told me that was about the time her marital problems were starting to happen, and also she didn’t like the idea of any guy screwing her daughter.

For some reason I didn’t expect my old English teacher to talk like that, but when she did, I got a kick out of it. As we became more and more comfortable with each other, I looked more and more forward to our workouts.

She talked about Helen too, of course. She mentioned Helen’s same-sex relationships (plural! I only knew about the one with Geri) and how that took some getting used to at first. She said she didn’t think Helen was gay, just open to things, and when a bunch of nurses went to school together, things could happen. She told me also that she wondered if something might happen between Helen and me while she was home. I figured if Helen wanted her to know about our last night together she could tell Connie herself.

After about three or four weeks of training together our comfort level had reached a point of total ease. Connie would sometimes touch me when she spoke, and I became less hesitant to touch her as well. When she completed the twelve miler, she was exuberant and gave me a big hug and kissed my lips. After that our normal greetings and goodbyes included a hug and a kiss. When we ate together her eyes would linger on mine and her coy smile would give my stomach butterflies. My loins got butterflies too, despite our twenty year age difference.

That week I had used her bathroom off the pool after taking a swim and noticed her toilet had a leak and would keep running off and on. I told Connie I would fix it for her, I just needed to go to the hardware store and get the replacement parts. She was very appreciative and started to dig into her purse and I told her not to worry about it, it would not be expensive and was an easy fix. She said maybe I would get a free dinner out of the deal, then.

That afternoon I went to the hardware store to buy the kit and took it back to her house. By this time knocking on the door had become an unnecessary formality, so I walked in and found her in the kitchen.

“I’m cooking your dinner, Will, so I hope you don’t have plans! Lasagna! Got to carbo load!” she called as I entered the room.

I swear she was trying to drive me crazy. She was wearing short frayed cut-offs and an untucked white t-shirt with no bra! The cotton fabric hugged her nipples like wet tissue and drew my eyes like magnets. I know she caught me looking and I went off to fix the toilet with half a hard-on.

In the bathroom I got down to work. It was a small room and I had to contort myself in different shapes and forms but I removed the guts of the toilet tank. But Babs wanted to help and was getting in the way so I had to lock her out so I could get the new parts installed. She whimpered for a couple minutes but then must have smelled lasagna because she sauntered off. In another fifteen minutes I was done, and when I turned the water back on and flushed a couple of times, with minor adjustments it was working like new.

I went back to the kitchen and the lasagna was in the oven and Connie had mixed a pitcher of vodka martinis. We went to sit by the pool with our drinks. Babs hopped onto her raft.

We sipped and chatted for the next hour or so. We talked about running, about books, about her teaching and the problems with kids these days. We ate delicious lasagna and green salad, then had a nightcap by the pool. After a while I felt I should leave, and not overstay my welcome, even though I didn’t want to. As we sat in the soft light, I looked at Connie’s profile and the subtle rising and falling of her breasts with each breath, her sublime bare nipples snug within her shirt, and the beauty of her tanned, crossed legs, and I swear the thought of her being twenty years older might as well have been twenty days, because I believe I was falling in love.

Connie saw me to the door to say goodnight.

“Thank you for fixing the commode, Will,” she said. “I had no idea you were such a handyman!”

“Oh, I’m okay in the bathroom!” I said. “But I’m better in some of the other rooms around the house!”

In the dim light I could see a twinkle in her eye and a sly curl to her lip.

“Oh, you are, are you?” she said.

“I think so. If you have any other chores that need attention, just let me know.”

We stared at each other for a bit. I knew she was feeling something too, I just didn’t know what. I leaned to her and kissed her full on her mouth. I sensed a brief resistance, but I put my arm behind her back and pulled her to me. My lips parted, and although she hesitated, soon hers did the same and our tongues frolicked and I tasted her for the first time. She was kissing me too, and enjoying it, but her arms stayed by her side. When we finally parted I kept arms around her waist.

“Uh, oh,” Connie said. “What was that?”

“Something I’ve wanted to do for a while,” I said.

“Will, we shouldn’t…you were a student of mine…”

“That was a long time ago.”

“But you’re the same age as my daughter!”

“So what? You deserve a little young stuff!” I said, and performed a little shuffle dance in front of her.

She laughed and shook her head.

I kissed her again and her lips didn’t delay as much this time, our mouths meshed and our tongues twirled in a sexy ballet, a long one, and I felt her arms around me.

When we broke the kiss our eyes were locked as we said goodnight.

‘No woman could kiss a man like that and not feel something!’ I thought to myself.
—-
I fell asleep thinking about her. When I woke in the morning my cock was harder than I could ever remember, it ached, and I jerked off thinking about her. But I began to feel pangs of guilt. Had I taken our new found ease and comfort level for granted and gone over the line? I thought I’d read her signals correctly and responded appropriately but her hesitancy was bothersome.

I called her on the phone that afternoon but missed her. When she called me back that evening I began with an apology.

“Connie, about last night,” I said. “I’m sorry if I went a little too far. It was a wonderful night and I don’t want to screw things up. Please accept my apology.”

“Don’t apologize, Will,” she said, “Because you didn’t do anything wrong. I love the way you look at me, and I was sending cues too, I was asking for it. But when we finally, actually kissed like we did…I think a lot of things hit me all at once and it kind of scared me.”

“What things?”

“Well, primarily our ages. It’s not that I’m not tempted, but twenty years is a big difference.”

“Hey, your ex- has a young squeeze, you should have one too!” I said, to lighten things up.

She laughed, but added, “Okay, but that’s not all. You’re a former student…”

“That was years ago! Think of me as your trainer!”

“…And then there’s Helen. You’re her friend, you’re her age. You used to date her for God’s sake!”

“Connie, Helen is a mature adult, I am sure she…”

“I know, Will, I know. Like I said, you didn’t do anything wrong. I wanted it to happen. It’s just a lot to think about.”

She went on to tell me that she would be leaving the next morning for back-to-school teacher orientation and would be gone until Friday night.

“I hope you’ll get your training runs in!” I said.

“I will, Coach, I promise,” she said, “And I’ll be ready for our 13-miler on Saturday!”

“Good. And maybe this week you’ll have the time to think about what other rooms in your house might need my handyman services!” I said.

She chuckled and said, “Oh, I know of one already. That’s part of my problem.”
—-
“Good morning! I hope we can beat the rain!” Connie said when she greeted me Saturday morning with a quick kiss.

“It’ll make us run faster!” I quipped.

It was cloudy and warm with a 70% chance of rain. The air was thick with humidity and we were both already breaking sweats before we even finished stretching.

As we ran we talked about many different things as we usually did, but we didn’t touch the subject of ‘us’, and I felt a tenseness in the vibe that I figured would stay with us until we did.

After a few miles we were drenched in sweat and our running clothes were matted to our bodies. When we reached the spot where I had stashed our water bottles we stopped for a quick drink. My shorts were drenched and clung tightly to the bulge between my legs. Connie must have noticed, the same way I observed her orange shorts hugging her sweaty cameltoe.

At around eleven miles I asked her how she was feeling and she said she felt pretty good. I told her I was going to stretch out a little for the last couple miles, and did she mind? She said, ‘No, let’s do it!’ So I picked up the pace and we took off together.

Our last two miles were run at a quick pace, faster than what Connie was accustomed to, but she stayed right with me. When we slowed to a walk after our thirteen miles I was ecstatic and told her how proud I was. Without thinking I wrapped my arm around her sweat-soaked waist and kissed her cheek, and we walked arm in arm for a few steps. When we walked onto her patio from the side of the house, she went through the gate before me and I shook my head in admiration of how the liquid fabric of her shirt was plastered to her slim waist and her shorts that looked like an orange paint job on the crack of her ass.

Connie went into the house, and as had become my custom after our runs, I entered the pool area, peeled off my shirt, shoes and socks and jumped into the pool wearing only my running shorts. I swam and paddled around a little, enjoying the feel of the cool water on my hot skin, easing my spent satisfaction after a hard run. I took off my shorts, wrung them out in my hands, and placed them on the patio at the lip of the pool, where I could easily retrieve them to put them back on. After a couple more laps I swam over to the pool steps and sat on the bottom step in the chest-high water and relaxed.

In a few minutes Connie came out through the French doors from her bedroom with Babs right behind. She walked over and opened the gate to let Babs out for a quick pee. She looked like a model in a sleek one-piece black, backless swimsuit that promoted all of her curves. Without looking at me (but knowing I was watching her) she strutted over and picked up my running shorts and took them over to the wall and hung them on the towel rack. Then she dove into the deep end.

She came up for air and stood in water up to her shoulders and looked at me for the first time. With a mischievous smile on her face she slid her hands over her shoulders, freeing them from the black spaghetti straps of her suit. With her hands submerged and a twist and turn of her body she removed her bathing suit and threw it over by the towel rack. We were both now naked in her pool.

“If you get to skinny-dip,” she said, “So do I.”

She swam over and we embraced and without hesitation her mouth covered mine with her tongue leading the way. Her arms surrounded me and I maneuvered her onto the step beside me. Facing each other, kissing deeply and with my hands exploring her, I wrapped my legs around her and pulled her as close as I could. I felt her tits against my chest and the contour of her sweet ass in my hands. Her hand grasped my dick, still somewhat flaccid in the cool water, but growing fast.

“I thought about this all week!” she murmured.

“I think about it all the time!” I replied.

There was a loud thunderclap from a distant lightning bolt and rain began falling. Our wet hands roamed our wet bodies and our tongues did a rain dance.

“Move up here,” I said softly, and lifted her up to sit on the top step, the surface of the water just below her waist.

With volition of its own my mouth explored Connie’s neck and shoulders, and she sighed loudly when I reached her delicious breasts. Her nipples, already perked up by the cool pool, grew harder between my teeth and she moaned when I sucked them into my mouth.

It started to rain harder and in unison with another crack of thunder I felt Connie’s firm grip strengthen around my hardening cock.

I lowered myself before her, kissing her breasts, her stomach, her navel. I put my hands on her buttocks and lifted, and with her gorgeous, neatly-groomed pussy right at the water line, I buried my face into her.

“Oh, my God!” she moaned.

My mouth explored her eager, open gash and I sucked on her lips and split them with my tongue. Her salty tang, sloshed with chlorine, made for a tasty sweet and sour cocktail. I squeezed her ass cheeks and sucked her swollen clit into my mouth.

“Oh, Jesus…”

The rain started coming down in torrents, hard pellets pounding us on the shallow steps and poking deep dimples into the surface of the pool. Her hands clutched my head and she pushed her pussy into my face and her clit delved deeper into my mouth. She groaned as my lips massaged her.

There was another roar of thunder and a major gust of wind blew the trees sideways in the backyard. A potted palm blew over, scaring the shit out of Babs, who then headed for cover under a lounge chair. The rain was coming down as hard as I could remember, hammering into my back like rubber bullets, but with Connie’s hard meat in my mouth, her strong fingers guiding my head into her grinding groin, and my cock long and stiff, I hardly noticed.

I looked up at Connie and she had a serious, concentrated look on her face, like she was deep into a trance. Her hair was matted down against her scalp and her nipples were large and hard. She rocked back and forth, to and fro, over and over, fucking my face. Then her body quaked, and she shook and shivered from head to toe and she let out a shriek.

“Oh my God, Will…”

It was hard to tell from my position, with my mouth immersed in a slushy embrace of cunt and pool water, but she must have dumped a healthy dose of her jizz into the pool.

Next she pulled my hair toward her and my head followed. She sucked my tongue deep into her mouth and wrapped her fingers around my erect staff. The hard rain continued to poke us and soak us and powerful gusts rattled the trees and shrubs. Babs barked with each smack of thunder.

“God, I’ve never been eaten like that!” she said with a hiss. “I’ve never come so hard!”

“That’s my Connie-lingus!” I said.

“Well, anytime you want to practice…”

“I’d love to practice…”

“I want you inside,” Connie said.

“What, inside the house?” I asked.

“No! Inside me!” she hissed, and pulled my inflated pole into her ravenous hole.

I entered her and found the calm in the midst of the storm. A mystical, magical fit of hard cock, hot twat and cool water. I pumped her, aiming for the back of her, but holding her ass carefully in my hands to elevate her above the cement surface of the steps, not wanting to braise her beautiful back. She surrounded my neck with her arms, buried her tongue in my mouth, and swung herself into me, absorbing my length with every thrust.

We were fucking up a storm. She moaned when I slipped my middle finger into her ass for a better handle, and I felt the hot, firm pressure of her asshole. I wiggled my finger deeper inside her and she squinched her ass in reply.

Her left hand moved down to my ass and I felt her finger slide in. We were then both totally entered into each other, cock, tongues, fingers, and we banged with abandon, loving each other as the tempest raged above us.

Beneath a piercing crack of thunder I came, and with multiple expulsions released my seed into Connie. We stayed inside of us, fingers, tongues and cock, kissing, and molded together as the storm gradually subsided.

“Let’s go into the house,” Connie said after a few minutes. “I have another job for my handyman.”

“You do?” I asked.

“Yes. In my bedroom.”
—-
“I want to suck you,” Connie said.

The storm had finally abated into a gentler, steady rain, and we had toweled off and were in her bed, our bodies enwrapped. Babs was right beside us, looking the other way.

“My English teacher gives blow jobs?” I said. “Dreams come true!”

“Hard to believe, I know! It’s been a while, so I hope it’s worth it,” she said, and went down.

It felt like a dream. She immediately took most of me into her mouth and I massaged her scalp with my fingers, pulling her head close and easing as much cock into her mouth as I could. I arched my back and gently swayed my groin in an effort to feel as much of her mouth as I could. She milked my balls with one hand and squeezed my ass cheek with the other, coaxing, her mouth, hands and my hard rock cock working in unison like an oiled machine.

For someone who claimed to be rusty, she could have fooled me. She used her mouth masterfully, her embouchure firmly cushioning my swollen instrument, blowing me like a virtuosic windplayer, giving head with the same passion she had shown when teaching the classics. She said it had been a while, and she was definitely enjoying having cock in her mouth.

Soon her body was atop mine and as she rammed her tongue into my mouth she fed my slimy dick into her wet cunt. Up and down on top of me she went, in and out, fucking me, and the room filled with the sounds of our groans, the creaking bed and the wet slapping of our genitalia. My older lover fucked like a goddess.

“God, I needed this!” Connie said when she took her mouth off mine, still fucking. “The whole thirteen miles this morning, I was thinking about this!”

She let out a high-pitched ‘Oh God!’, and I felt her warm, wet rush flowing out of her, soaking my balls and thighs. I rolled on top of her as she shrieked and I pounded my meat into her, time after time until I felt my cum rise up and catapult into her, spasm after spasm. When our throes abated we lay together, kissing, and feeling our bodies meld.

We must have nodded off for a time after a half-marathon run and our muscular sex, and when my eyes opened she was smiling at me. I kissed her.

“Hold me,” she said. “I want to feel your arms around me.”

I scooted close and she turned her back and I was behind her, arms wrapped around and spooning her. Soon my hands were wandering over her tight, curvy flesh and my mouth was traversing her ears and neck and shoulders. She cooed with my kisses and my cock grew hard again against the crack of her ass. I felt her arm wrap back around her body and her hand found my cock. Her weight shifted slightly and her legs spread just enough so that she could guide me into her warm, open snatch. My right hand found her clit, and her fingers joined mine, directing, teaching me how she liked it. Her hand on top of mine, we massaged her enlarged love button together, her yearning and my learning, as I fucked her from behind.

We slow-fucked for a few minutes as I kissed her neck and whispered dirty nothings in her ear. Then we both came once more, less cacophonous than our previous orgasms, but by then we both realized that our bodies were spent, from running, from fucking, and from not having eaten anything.

We showered and then Connie drove me home so I could put on some clothes and then we went out to a pub for a late lunch of sandwiches and a few beers. Now that we were lovers there was no tension and conversation flowed easy and was full of laughs and sexual innuendo and the things we were going to do to each other in bed. After our second pitcher she leaned over and said to me softly that she wanted to go home because she wanted to go down on me again and she wanted me to come in her mouth.

I spent the rest of the weekend with her and most of it was spent making love in various ways. Connie was insatiable.
—-
Our love life took on a routine: Monday through Friday was work, her with her students, teaching and grading papers, and me with my job. During the week we’d talk on the phone, usually about that week’s running and how horny we were and how we were going to tear each other up that next weekend. The weekends would include our long Saturday morning run and then two days of sucking cock, eating pussy, and finding new ways to fuck. And new places! I fucked her in the pool, in the hot tub, in the shower, on the floor, on the kitchen counter. Connie was very uninhibited sexually, a pleasant surprise and not what I would have expected from my old English teacher. She had a colorful vocabulary too, although many of her words were not ones she used in class.

The first couple weekends we were so hungry for each other we had to fuck before we went on the run, but then of course our legs were shot and we didn’t feel like running, although we forced ourselves. We knew we would fuck some more when we were done, so that helped motivate us.

Each weekend we’d take our long run, 15 then 17 then 19, then 20 miles, make love all afternoon and then go out to dinner. At first Connie was a little self-conscious going out because she thought people would think she’s my mother or something. I said ‘Hogwash’, you look at least ten years younger and your body is killer, we’ll just kiss or hold a hand every now and then and people will get the message. And then maybe I won’t have to worry about other younger guys hitting on you.
—-
The weekend of the marathon finally arrived. We drove to the race on Friday, the night before the race and had reserved a room in a hotel not too far from the starting line. We had pasta and beer for dinner…the end of our three day carbo-load…and tried to get to bed early but sleep would not come. I performed Connie-lingus and fucked her hard to help us get to sleep.

In the morning we were up early and off to the races. We left our stuff in the room because we had booked two nights. Hopefully Saturday night would be a celebration!

The weather was almost ideal for a marathon. Partly cloudy, temperature in the mid-50’s and only a slight breeze. Right before the starting gun we kissed, and were off.

We ran side by side for the first few miles, then I said I needed to pick up my pace. She said no problem, let’s go. I did, and she stayed with me. I warned her to take it easy and told her about my first marathon, when I had felt great at five miles, pushed my pace and paid the price at about 22 miles, when I hit the wall and the last four miles felt like forty, pure hell.

We ran together. Slower than I wanted, perhaps quicker than Connie preferred, but we finished together, hand in hand.

Three hours and forty-two minutes, sixteen seconds. We were ecstatic. For Connie to run such a good time on her first marathon was incredible to me. We went out for beer and pizza and then hurried back to our room and jumped into bed. We sixty-nined ourselves into ferocious orgasms and both swallowed a load of cum. We were tired of course, and had no trouble drifting off to sleep.

I was awakened at about four o’clock by Connie stroking my erection. My eyes opened to see her face close and she was staring at me. We were lying on our sides, face to face, and we kissed. Connie maneuvered her body closer and slipped my stiff rod into her wet and ready love glove.

“I need you again!” she said softly.

With my cock safely imbedded in her warm pussy, I rammed my finger up her ass for the best possible grip and plunged my tongue into her mouth. On our sides we rocked back and forth, reaching again for the ultimate climax. She rolled on her back and pulled me on top. We both broke into sweats, and amid cries of rapture we fucked ourselves closer and closer to our euphoric conclusion.

Afterward, with my cock still inside her, Connie squeezed it with the muscles of her twat.

“I’m pregnant,” she said softly.

I damn near fell out of the bed. My eyes must have looked like saucers. She smiled at me.

“I swallowed hard and asked, “You’re what?”

“Pregnant. I’ve known for a week or so but I wanted to wait until after the race to tell you.”

There was a confused silence for a short time. I had no idea what to say.

“Am I the father?” I asked.

Dumb question. She smacked me upside my head with a spare pillow, but she still had a smile on her face.

“I’ll pretend you didn’t ask that question!” she said. She wrapped her hand around my cock. “And this penis is the only one I’ve been close to in a long time!” she added.

“How…”

“It must have happened that first weekend,” she said. “The week I went to the orientation I decided I was going to have sex with you. I got back on birth control right away. But I must have messed up somehow.”

“How do you feel about it?” I asked.

“Good,” she said. “I was shocked at first, but I’m okay with it. We’re going to have a baby! How about you, Will?”

“Wow, scary,” I said. “I don’t know what to say. I’m in shock, I guess.”

“Any questions?” she asked, with my cock still in her hand.

“Uh, I’m sure there will be…”

“We can still have sex. The doctor said it was okay.”

“Well, that’s good. You’re such a great fuck I’d have a hard time giving that up!”

She laughed and said, “We don’t have to. You just need to get a penis reduction.”

“A what?!”

“A penis reduction. It’s a simple outpatient procedure; you just need to take off a couple of inches. You know, for safety. I set you an appointment for next Thursday.”

I must have had a petrified look on my face. Connie burst out laughing and it was my turn to smack her with the pillow.

“I’m going to punish you for that!” I said. “That was cruel!” We were both laughing.

“Oh really? What kind of punishment?”

“I’m going to butt-fuck you.”

“Oh, promises, promises.”

I spent the next few minutes caressing and kissing her stomach. Soon my mouth was sucking her delicious clitoris.

I told her I loved her. She said she loved me. We made love again.
—-
I practically moved in with her. We slept together every night. I coddled her. I massaged her. I kissed her still-flat belly. We made love often, but I took it easy and went slow. I was afraid. I didn’t want to break anything.

My mind was a blur. Every day was a blur. What was happening? My mind raced with questions and doubts. Was I up for this? What kind of father would I be? Should we get married? Am I ready to get married? If we did, how could I be a stepfather to a girl I used to fuck? Can I handle this?

I was in love and scared shitless.
—-
Thanksgiving was upon us. Connie insisted on cooking a big meal, but I told her no, she’s pregnant, she has to take it easy. She said no way, she’s only a couple of months, and she wants to do it, and besides, Helen is coming home for the holiday. She said that Helen could only get a few days off for one holiday, Thanksgiving or Christmas. But since so many of the very religious locals in South America wanted off at Christmas, Helen would have to work, and she would be coming home for Thanksgiving.

Connie had mentioned a couple of times about how we should break the news of our relationship to Helen. Now with her pregnancy, it had blossomed into an even more stressful event.

Helen was flying in on Wednesday night. Connie thought it best that she pick up Helen at the airport by herself, take her home, catch up, and she could tell her about our training, the race, and our relationship. And I would come over for Thanksgiving dinner and we would tell her the rest together.
—-
Helen’s flight was hours late, she finally landed after midnight. Helen was burned out and she and Connie didn’t have much time to catch up. They went to bed and slept late; when they awoke, they attacked the job of feast preparation together.

I arrived at about three p.m. When Connie opened the door she gave me a barely noticeable headshake, telling me she hadn’t told Helen anything. Okay, here we go, I thought.

In the kitchen Helen said hello, and embraced me warmly. She kissed me on the lips.

“Glad you’re here,” she said.

We had a big dinner, and it was a savory feast. Beautifully cooked, maximally ingested, and we cleaned up as a team.
—-
We had drinks afterward. We were seated by the pool.

“Helen, I have to tell you something,” Connie said.

“All right, what?” Helen said coldly. She didn’t look at me.

“It’s about Will…”

“You’re fucking him, aren’t you…”

“No! Well yes. We trained for weeks for the marathon…we fell in love…”

“Fell in love, oh give me a break!” Helen croaked.

“We did…”

“Oh, please…”

“It just happened!” I interjected.

There was a pregnant pause of a few moments.

“It just happened?”

“Yes,” I said.

There was another long silence.

“I’m pregnant,” Connie said softly.

Helen’s pupils dilated and her eyelids peeled back. “You’re pregnant? Oh my God, who’s the father?”

“Well, Will of course!” Connie said.

“Oh no, you are pregnant with Will’s baby?”

“Yes.”

Helen burst into uncontrollable tears and sobbed for a solid minute. We were helpless. Finally the weeping subsided enough for Connie to speak to her.

“Honey, what’s the matter?” she said.

“You’re pregnant with Will’s baby,” Helen said.

“Yes.”

Another violent storm of tears flowed from Helen’s eyes.

“So am I!” Helen cried, along with her shrieks of pain.

Connie turned her head and stared at me. Her eyes were confused cold daggers.

“Oh shit!” I thought to myself. The simple life I’d been living had just officially become very complicated.
—–
The end

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Little House

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

BDSM, Bestiality, Bi-sexual, Bondage and restriction, Domination/submission, Exhibitionism, Female Domination, Female exhibitionist, Fiction, Fisting, group sex, lesbian, Male / Females, Male/Teen Female, Mind Control, oral sex, Prostitution, Stockholm Syndrome, Teen Female/Teen Female, Toys

A teen loses her boyfriend and finds herself in a Halloween attraction

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

She feared it would be a waste of time, but Nikki finally acceded to Jake’s suggestion they tour the new “Haunted House” he’d visited with some of his other friends. It wasn’t the sort of thing that interested her, but Jake wanted to do it, so here she was. She wanted to wait for Sara, who was late, but Jake was impatient, so they were going in now and Sara would be on her own.

It was the story of Nikki’s relationship with Jake, and the boys before him. She might be an attractive, intelligent young woman, but for some reason, if a boy was standing in front of her, it was as if she had no spine. The only exception was that she didn’t put out — at all. They were boys, but her father was a man and the prospect of disappointing him was unthinkable.

Nikki took another look around, hoping Sara would show at the last minute, and wondered if Jake was going to break up with her. She felt they were drifting apart, possibly because he was starting to understand that her uncharacteristically stubborn refusal to hook up wasn’t going to fade. The teen hoped he wasn’t going to try pawing her in some dark hallway within this place.

The operation was set up in an emptied former grocery store, evidently leased for the month. People of all ages milled outside, drawn by the large and lurid “Little House of Horrors” sign surrounding the entrance. The admission seemed steep to Nikki, but Jake didn’t hesitate to count out the cover for both of them; she reminded herself he’d already been through and evidently felt it was worth the price.

Once inside, she became disoriented almost immediately and stumbled along through the darkness, flashing lights, and artificial fog. There was lots of fog. Knots of people worked their way through the maze, alternately screaming in surprise and laughing at some of the almost comically stereotypical scenes they encountered.

Nikki grudgingly admitted to herself that the quality of the effects and costumes almost justified the admission, and that she was enjoying herself more than she’d expected. In fact, she wished Jake wasn’t hurrying them past some of the cleverer scenarios quite so quickly.

She was about to complain when Jake exclaimed and pulled her sideways, off the route most of the people were following and through a passage that wasn’t particularly obvious, even without the darkness and ever-present fog. A chill draft raised goose bumps on Nikki’s arms. The teen wondered if they’d taken a wrong turn, but new screams sounded ahead of them and she could see the passage opening onto another room.

The pair, part of a much smaller eddy of guests, moved more slowly now. The tableaux were just as violent as before, but missing the element of sardonic humor that had colored the earlier scenes, and so sexually graphic Nikki had difficulty believing her eyes.

They passed through a room where a masked man, drenched in red and waving a hatchet, chased screaming, half-clad coeds back and forth around a table. Nikki had seen more T&A on cable TV, but it still seemed awfully graphic for kids. She looked around, but there weren’t any youngsters present — just more of the black-clad bouncers than she’d seen in the first rooms.

A curtain of drifting fog showered over them as they moved into the next room. Nikki stopped short, shocked at the scene. Several black men surrounded a white girl, apparently gang-raping her. It had to be make-believe, just like the others, but they were all completely naked and it sure looked like their hard cocks were penetrating her…

Ready to be done with this, Nikki uncharacteristically grabbed Jake’s arm and tugged him in the direction of the exit. Unfortunately, it merely opened into another room. Gaping, Nikki realized that if the previous scene had left nothing to her imagination, this one far surpassed her imagination. A young man, sporting a raging erection, was chained up and being whipped by a dominatrix. As they watched, a last blow landed and he came violently, spraying semen everywhere.

Nikki was grossed out by the sticky droplet on her forearm, but Jake laughed hysterically, gasping out, “that’s gotta hurt!” He started to move closer, but a bouncer stoically herded them towards the room’s exit.

Lights strobed in the darkness and Nikki screamed as a pair of shapely, and scantily clad, vampires accosted them. One of them, a brunette, smiled widely at Nikki, baring gleaming fangs, and leaned forward to lick the still-warm scum from the teen’s arm. Her blonde companion pressed herself against Jake’s body, groping him roughly.

Nikki wriggled free from a wet kiss and the blonde straight-armed Jake. The provocative girls shouted “trick or treat!” in unison as the lights went out again. This time the doorway led to a short dogleg passage and the welcome relief of daylight.

“Damn!” Jake cursed, pushing at the obvious wet spot at his crotch. Any ambivalence Nikki felt disappeared when he suggested, “let’s go through again!”

“Now?” Disbelief warred with disgust; a year would be too soon. “You can go by yourself. I’m going home.” Both of them stared at each other, equally surprised by her impertinence, before Jake whirled away and stalked off. Luckily for Nikki, it wasn’t that long a walk.

Mr. Poplin’s lecture the next day was completely wasted on Nikki, who spent the entire hour seated in the back of the classroom whispering to her best friend, Sara. Sara’s news was riveting — she’d gotten to the Little House of Horrors late, and seen Jake with some other girl!

Convinced he wouldn’t just cheat on her like that, but shaken, Nikki probed for details; they weren’t reassuring. Sara had arrived in time to see Jake near the head of the line, but he’d gone inside before Sara could catch him; she’d just assumed that Nikki was with him. He hadn’t exited until after she did. When he emerged, it had been in the company of an older blonde. Nikki’s eyes narrowed as she thought of the blonde vampire.

Under repeated questioning, Sara remained confident that she hadn’t passed him inside the House; and she hadn’t seen anything remotely like the veiled descriptions Nikki provided of the latter rooms. Unfortunately, Nikki’s vagueness served only to inflame Sara’s curiosity, and she found herself agreeing to accompany her friend on another visit after school.

Later that afternoon, Nikki stood in line with Sara, wondering why she was blowing off her homework and squandering her hard-earned disposable income to revisit such an offensive, and probably illegal, attraction. She forced a smile as she paid her admission and soon the girls were making their way inside.

Finding the turnoff was not as easy as Nikki imagined; she hadn’t paid close attention the previous day, and apparently some of the exhibits rotated; no wonder people kept coming back. Just when Nikki began to think she must have missed it completely, an apparently out of place bouncer drew her attention to a familiar-looking corner. He watched them carefully as the girls approached, but made no move to interfere as they walked through the cascading fog and out of the room. Nikki could already hear labored grunting ahead as they felt their way down the dark passageway.

“Jesus!” exclaimed Sara, sounding shaken, when she caught sight of the naked sweating bodies. Nikki felt the same way, but had known roughly what to expect and was able to remain silent. It was another gang rape scene, but this time it was a guy at the center of attention, taking it in the mouth and ass as another pair of burley goons held him down while waiting their turns.

“You saw this yesterday?” Sara whispered as they squeezed behind a man who was opening masturbating as he watched and found the passage to the next room.

“Sort of — it was a girl then,” confirmed Nikki. “I can’t believe we’re doing this.” A scream, definitely feminine, sounded through the smoke-filled hallway. She thought about turning around and just going back, but the silent bouncer behind them met her gaze with a forbidding look. The teen walked a little more quickly to catch up with Sara.

Nikki had to push her friend the rest of the way into the next room so she could see what was happening ahead. The stupid fog obscured everything before a draft wafted it aside. A screaming girl, wearing only a bikini top, was backing away from a large German shepherd. The growling dog, shredded bikini bottom in its mouth, paced slowly toward the girl. It sported an obscenely large red erection.

“I so do not need to see this,” Nikki hissed under her breath, tugging at her lead-footed friend’s arm. “C’mon, Sara, let’s go.” She swore the watching bouncer almost cracked a grin, but she spared only a momentary glare at him while struggling to get the other girl moving. “Are you okay?”

Sara nodded weakly. Nikki could only imagine what was going through her head; her friend’s mother had an absolute phobia about dogs, and a lifetime of “cautionary” horror stories meant that any canine, no matter how meek and inoffensive, was enough to make Sara uncomfortable. Nikki shook her head. “Hey, I’m sorry — if I’d had any idea…”

The next stop in the physically and mentally dark and twisty madhouse provided a surprising resolution to their quest. The room was blessedly quiet, although it meant Nikki could hear it when the girl in the last room stopped screaming and started moaning. There was a man chained atop a table in the center of the room. The blonde vampire bent over him, sucking his blood-stained cock, and the brunette vampire crouched atop his face, hissing and displaying her fangs. She smiled widely as she recognized Nikki and rose.

Fury burned through Nikki as Jake’s moisture-slicked face was revealed. Whether it was directed at Jake or the vampirette was something to think about later.

“Did you bring your little friend for me?” the fiend asked, leaping to the floor with catlike grace and advancing toward the girls.

If she seemed blithely unaware of her nudity, Nikki certainly was not. Her mind screamed “run!” but her feet felt pinned beneath her.

The girls shrieked like damned souls when hands fell upon their shoulders. “That’s enough, ladies,” the bouncer announced, and moved them inexorably in the direction of the exit.

“Happy Halloween,” offered the brunette, blowing Nikki a kiss. Jake looked like he was about to say something, but lay back with a moan when the blonde renewed her attentions to his erection.

The sunlight outside seemed grey and Sara was uncharacteristically silent when the girls parted company. Nikki nursed her anger through dinner, and finally boiled over when Jake called later that evening.

“I’ve had it,” she snapped at the phone. “I can’t trust you and I don’t like you. We’re through!”

“Fine!” Jake shouted over the line. “At least I can find a girl who knows how to please a man!”

Stricken, Nikki hung up immediately. He’d always claimed to respect her desire to wait, but apparently that had been a lie, too. Well, she was better off without him.

Nikki slept restlessly, disturbed by dreams. She was blowing Jake, better than that fanged-up blonde ever had, and then he was eating her. It was something he’d never done in real life, her dream-self reflected, but it felt really good. There was something about the feel of the smooth soft skin gliding across hers… Nikki realized it was a girl’s face buried in her bare crotch, orgasmed, and woke up.

She tried to put the entire experience, and Jake, out of her mind and behind her, but it seemed like half the school had nothing better to do than talk about the Little House of Horrors — even if it was clear few, if any of them, knew about the real horrors there.

It didn’t help that apparently everybody knew Jake had dumped her — but I broke up with him, she fumed every time — and was hanging out with the blonde. Sara was silent during school and nonexistent outside of it, apparently more shaken than she’d let on.

Nikki lasted two days before unwanted but lingering attraction to Jake, half-remembered erotic dreams, and jealousy of the blonde finally overcame her better instincts. Mad at herself even before she left home, Nikki headed down to the Little House of Horrors early Saturday before opening to look for Jake.

Nikki had circled the building twice, watching the back entrance used by the staff, and still hadn’t seen him. She was surprised to be greeted by an older girl.

After a long moment, Nikki recognized the brunette vampire — in street clothes, with no makeup or fangs, and with a dark most unvampire-like tan, she looked quite different. “Hi,” she responded uncertainly, “I’m Nikki.”

“Nice to meet you, Nikki; I’m Liz,” smiled the brunette. “Are you looking for your friend?”

Nikki nodded, not comfortable with saying anything more.

It apparently was answer enough for Liz, who smiled again and gestured towards the entrance. “C’mon; I’ll walk you in.” Together they passed a gauntlet of security and entered the building.

The maintenance halls were better lit than the public passages, but still winding and filled with the same drifting artificial fog and smoke. They passed a number of performers, not in character but for the most part scantily clad.

Liz stopped to peer through a peephole, and moved on. At the second peephole, she nodded and stood aside for Nikki to look. Muted grunting and panting filtered through the closed door.

Nikki looked through the small window; it took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the lighting on the other side. It was Sara, on all fours, getting fucked — by a dog! She was facing away from the public passage so her face was hidden from the gaping onlookers, but Nikki could see the arousal written on it.

She whirled away from the window, face flaming, and her initial outrage faded as if it were wiped away by the passing fog.

Liz eyed her with thinly veiled amusement. “You think you know somebody…”

“I…” Nikki had to swallow and try again. “I, I meant Jake.” She took another breath and felt calmer. “You know, the boy, with your friend?”

“Oh. Oops, sorry,” Liz apologized, without looking particularly apologetic. “Let’s keep looking.”

The next window revealed a man, masked and chained into a stock, being whipped by a woman while the blonde, in dominatrix drag, pulled his face into her crotch. The lighting wasn’t good, but Nikki recognized the birthmark on Jake’s back.

Her hand was on the knob before she realized it, but Liz restrained her before she could turn it. “You can’t go out there like this,” the brunette explained, stepping between Nikki and the door. “You have to stay in character and reasonably unidentifiable.” She shrugged. “Those are the house rules. You want at him, you change.”

Nikki let herself be herded away, to what turned out to be a large coed dressing room.

“Is she old enough to be here?” inquired a seedy-looking man who didn’t seem to be doing anything in particular.

“Yes, boss,” Liz assured him. “I’m just borrowing her from the slumber party.”

It was a little disconcerting to be changing in front of so many people, but they didn’t seem to be paying much attention to her. Nikki just faced the wall and tried to pretend they didn’t exist.

She ended up in a brown leather miniskirt that came to about an inch below her crotch — just enough to hide her black hip hugger panties — heeled boots that came within a hand’s width of the skirt, and a matching leather halter top that emphasized her bust. Liz helped cover her hair with a long auburn wig, and a small black mask obscured the top of her face.

Liz got her back to the right doorway and pushed her into the room before Nikki had time to think. The woman behind Jake handed the flail to Nikki and walked around the stock to take the blonde’s place. The blonde swayed out the door to join Liz.

Was this real? Nikki wondered. She hesitated, looking down at Jake’s reddened ass. The few people watching shifted restlessly, and the dominatrix looked a silent question at her down the length of Jake’s exposed body. A streamer of fog spilled from the ceiling, its coolness somehow comforting her.

Nikki landed the flail, watching Jake’s buttocks clench and his erection quiver. “Don’t know how to please you, do I?” she muttered under her breath, and proceeded to lay into him more forcefully.

She couldn’t say later how much time had passed, but eventually Jake jetted his cum onto the floor and Nikki orgasmed at the sight. Biting her lip and catching her breath, she raised her arm again, determined to draw blood from the inflamed ass before her.

The other dominatrix captured her upraised wrist, breaking Nikki’s concentration. The teen transferred her gaze to the woman, who flinched; another rush of moisture dripped into Nikki’s sodden panties.

Somebody got Nikki “off stage” and back into the service hallway. A girl, obviously intended as a replacement for Jake, was waiting there. She looked composed, apparently uncaring of her nudity, and a few years older than Nikki. The teen fought an urge to pull the girl’s face into her sopping gash, and settled for slapping her ass as she moved past toward the dressing room.

Changing back into her street clothes was like sliding back into her previous life; feeling drained, Nikki walked home nursing a splitting headache and barely touched her dinner before falling into bed.

Nikki awakened late the next morning after another night of erotic lesbian dreams. I am not a lesbian, she told herself, and concentrated on Jake’s cock. Or maybe squeezing his balls… Without having thought about it, she knew she was going back to the House. But, knowing what she did now, it didn’t seem like her wardrobe was up to snuff. A visit to Victoria’s Secret seemed in order.

She browsed the bra and panty sets, looking for something sexy and skimpy and not too padded; her own assets were more than adequate, if not overly generous. Nikki’s attention kept wandering to the other shoppers in the store, gauging them the same way she did the lingerie.

A clerk finally approached her, offering to help with sizing and fitting. There was something about her Nikki couldn’t place, but she decided to accept; it wouldn’t hurt to make sure she hadn’t changed cup sizes. A few minutes later, they were in a changing room with a few likely choices and Nikki was topless.

The teen felt hot with the clerk’s eyes on her stiff nipples. Something about the other’s stance clicked and Nikki recognized Jake’s replacement from the previous night — obviously minus a wig.

Without stopping to consider the impulse, Nikki pulled the girl forward, roughly guiding the other’s face to her breast. Lips parted and a tongue teased her nipple. It was so hot, she wanted more.

Her hands found the girl’s shoulders and pushed down. “Suck me!” she hissed.

“No,” the clerk demurred, but Nikki didn’t let up on the pressure. After a timeless moment of uncertainty, delicate fingers began unfastening her jeans. A rush of power filled the teen’s body before turning to molten nectar that flooded her pussy and, shortly afterwards, the clerk’s hungry mouth.

That afternoon, Nikki strode confidently through the staff entrance without a second look from security and headed straight to the changing room. Her new lace thong was soaked before she finished dressing.

On stage, there wasn’t quite the same frisson of excitement she’d felt the previous day. Possibly it was because Nikki didn’t know either the woman jerking beneath her lash or the man who was fucking the woman’s face. Not quite bored, and slacking off a bit so their victim wouldn’t accidently bite her partner’s cock, the teen scanned her audience.

A couple about her age caught her attention. They were both kind of cute, and had the same wide-eyed look Nikki realized she must have worn on her first visit. She caught and held the girl’s eyes and felt her own arousal increase.

Nikki reversed the handle of her lash and inserted it slowly into the glistening folds of the grunting slave and began to pump it in and out. She never looked away from the girl, whose eyes widened further as she realized she’d attracted Nikki’s attention.

The girl began furtively rubbing her crotch, unnoticed by her boyfriend, and her lips parted. Nikki was creaming her panties, trying to beam the heat inside her across the width of the room.

Her partner panted as he pumped a load into the slave’s mouth; she artfully let some of it spill out while conspicuously swallowing the remainder. The boyfriend jerked back to awareness and dragged the girl with him out of the room, leaving both her and Nikki unsatisfied.

Nikki was back in the changing room after her shift when the boss strolled in and announced, “We need more bodies for the harem set.” He looked around, absentmindedly pushing his greasy hair back, and pointed. “You — new girl — we need you now.”

Reluctantly, Nikki joined some of the other girls who were donning gauzy outfits and veils. She wasn’t really interested, but didn’t want to call attention to the fact that her “employment” was, at best, irregular.

Unlike the other girls, Nikki had sturdy cuffs locked securely around her wrists and ankles. Not liking where this was going, she struggled but found herself easily restrained by a pair of burley guards. They obviously were security guys, clad in mufti; rather than pretending to be eunuchs, the two sported ostentatious cock cages.

They dragged her down to the “large room,” now swathed in wall hangings, accompanied by the crowd of harem girls. Nikki looked around, wondering what was going to happen next.

“We must make her ready for the Sultan!” proclaimed one of the women. Nikki screamed and fought unsuccessfully to pull free of her captors. Appreciative catcalls from the audience demonstrated their approval of her “acting.”

The harem clustered around her, ripping away Nikki’s costume until she was left with only the cuffs and veil. The men forced her down onto a low Y-shaped platform and secured her cuffs to short chains before stepping back.

Several women moved forward and began to massage oil onto Nikki’s squirming body. They took care to position themselves so the audience had a good view, and spent much longer on her breasts and privates than the rest of her. When they finished, Nikki’s nipples were erect and her lips had flowered open.

Nikki’s initial thrashing had largely subsided, and she stilled entirely when she caught sight of the straight-edged razor brandished by the senior wife. “No,” she moaned, although she knew the plea was useless.

The woman had a steady hand and gracefully denuded Nikki’s mound without obscuring the spectators’ view of the action. More oil soothed the newly-shorn flesh and was worked gently but thoroughly into the teen’s tight pussy and rosebud. Summoned by an imperious gesture, the youngest — well, most petite — member of the harem approached and knelt on a tufted pillow between Nikki’s legs.

She dipped her head and began lapping delicately at the folds of Nikki’s sex, and then her swollen clit. The girl remained totally silent and never moved her hands from her sides, but eventually Nikki was arching her back in a futile attempt to drive the maddening tongue deeper into her creaming gash while using anachronistic language that didn’t seem to bother anybody.

“The Sultan!” exclaimed one of the women. Nikki’s tormentress backed away, leaving the teen gasping and unsatisfied, and she opened her eyes and looked about. The harem cleared a path between the Sultan and Nikki; he approached with a slow, imperious swagger. Nikki took in the rich fabric of his costume, the jeweled turban covering his stringy hair, and the improbably large codpiece he wore. She jerked uselessly at her chains, mouth suddenly dry again, as he stopped and surveyed her with frank approval.

At a small gesture from their master, two of the harem approached. The first unfastened the codpiece, revealing an erect cock with a slightly larger metallic duplicate suspended below it. She backed away, bowing, as her companion began oiling and stroking both of the Sultan’s organs. Soon the natural penis had enlarged slightly to match the dimensions of its artificial twin, and both shone in the uneven lighting. He waved the woman aside.

Without further delay, and ignoring Nikki’s frantic protests, he stepped closer and unceremoniously thrust himself into the screaming Nikki. She was tight, but the copious natural and artificial lubrication did its job. There was a momentary resistance as Nikki’s hymen gave way, and then he was buried fully in her cunt and ass.

The briefest hint of surprise crossed his face, but the Sultan’s composure returned immediately. Back in character, he boomed with delight, “aaaaaah, the feel of a virgin!”

“Fuck you, motherfucker!” Nikki screamed. “Rape! Get off me!”

Displeased, he gestured and Nikki’s face was immediately covered by a bared female mound. The cocks inside her began pumping back and forth while the pussy, leaking fragrant nectar, rubbed against her face, muffling Nikki’s protests.

At some point she gave up and extended her tongue. The pace of her fucking picked up, and a delicate finger began teasing Nikki’s clit. The Sultan rammed himself all the way inside her, and she felt him cum, shooting his load into her body. Then, thankfully, he was gone.

Nikki’s view remained blocked by the girl creaming into her mouth, but she felt it as the rest of the harem clustered around her. A tongue began cleaning her open gash, reminding her of her dreams, and other knowing touches began stroking her flanks and breasts. The teen’s arousal ratcheted higher. When her rider shuddered and flooded Nikki’s face, she was not far behind.

She realized her cuffs had been removed when the others moved her arms to place one hand on an anonymous breast and inserted fingers of the other into moist folds of flesh. The girl atop her finally climbed off and Nikki could see again.

Her eyes settled on Liz, for once minus fangs and clad only in a harem veil. “Trick or treat,” the brunette teased, before leaning in for an aggressive kiss and tweaking Nikki’s nipple. A different mouth fastened on her other breast, and hands raised her legs, moist tongues running down their length. Somebody who really knew what she was doing began fingering her clit, and a warm breath warned Nikki just before a tongue brushed her tender rosebud.

The teen orgasmed hard, and began gasping again almost immediately under the delicious stimulus flooding nearly every inch of her body.

Nikki awakened in her bed, with no memory at all of how she’d gotten there. She was sore all over, especially inside, and had a ring dangling prettily from one nipple. If she’d been a drinker, she would have thought she was nursing a hangover. The teen ran a hand thoughtfully across her bare mound before getting dressed. Dad would have a heart attack if he knew about this, she mused, but the thought didn’t have much urgency behind it.

Jake approached her between classes; she realized it was the first time he’d wanted to talk to her since their first visit to the House. “Hey, Nikki…”

Her last throbbing nerve twanged. Cutting him off, Nikki grabbed Jake literally by the balls and squeezed, slamming him against the wall with weight of her body. “I don’t want to hear it!” she snarled.

“You wanted us to be over, fine. Go see your blonde slut, why don’t you? Just leave me alone!” She twisted and felt him cum in his pants.

Nikki walked away with a smirk on her face, heedless of the respectful onlookers parting around her. Boys, she thought, who needs them?

She was on her way to the Little House of Horrors right after the last bell; homework could wait for some other time. It wasn’t like Halloween was going to wait on her convenience.

The teen was curiously pleased to see the locker she’d been using sported a “Nikki” nametag on it. It contained the outfit she seemed to have inherited, and she started undressing as Sara wandered over. Nikki opted to leave the halter in the locker, the better to display her stiff nipples and ring. Besides, Sara was wearing only a collar and leash.

The lights flickered briefly in the pattern Nikki had come to realize meant a shift change was approaching. Sara handed her leash to Nikki and led off into the maze. Maybe, the teen mused as she followed her friend, after this shift she could figure out how people knew what rooms were going to be used.

A few minutes later, Nikki was creaming on Sara’s tongue. She really didn’t need to pull on the leash at all because of the way the pistoning German shepherd forced her friend’s face into her wet gash, but the audience liked it. The fog-laden air felt pleasantly cool against her bare skin, and Nikki’s head was finally clearing. The teen sucked in a deep breath and held it, feeling the tightness in her body increase, and then gasped into her first orgasm of the day.

The remainder of the afternoon demonstrated some logistical cleverness on somebody’s part. The assignment board was glaringly obvious once her attention was directed to it, and it clarified the rotating offset shifts and rooms that allowed for cast and set changes without interrupting the lucrative flow of visitors.

Nikki learned she was on “ALIEN I (PG)/II” and “SHOWER I/II”, along with a healthy fraction of the other cast members. Costuming involved donning flimsy form-fitting silvery jumpsuits slightly reminiscent of old, bad Sci-Fi movies. She and the others trooped down a short hall to their destination, which bore a large “PG-13!!” sign on the door.

Inside, the prop guys were just finishing up the set. A few heavy dollies sprouted clusters of long purple tentacles that, by the looks of it, were remotely controllable. Strategically placed furniture, and the ever-present drifting fog, obscured the dollies and the hoses and cables running to them. The overall effect was that of a lab or spaceship ripped from some B-grade black and white movie.

One of the men secured a mock tentacle around a leg and lay down on the floor; a rope led from it to a pair of hidden handlers.

“Remember, families here!” warned one of the bouncers as he prepared to open the doors. One of the other girls let out a blood-curdling scream, and the tentacles came to life, waving slowly but menacingly, as the first viewers entered. It was harder than Nikki thought not to laugh as she cringed in mock fear and some of cast ad-libbed lines that had members of the audience chuckling.

Thankfully, the doors closed not too long after Nikki started getting bored. She stretched and looked around to see what to do next; they were supposed to stay in this room.

“Let’s rough it up, people,” called the defacto stage manager, “I want to see T & A!” The others started ripping out seams in their uniforms, paying particular attention to their crotches. Nikki found it didn’t take much effort to rip the cheap fabric, especially once she got a tear started. The teen pulled too hard trying to expose a breast, and her suit tore all the way down the front; what was left wanted to slide off her shoulders unless she held it in place.

“Nice,” smirked the boss, startling Nikki. She hadn’t realized he was there, and couldn’t decide whether to be angry or flattered at his attention. “Get her on number 2, boys.”

Uneasily, Nikki let herself be guided in the direction of one of the dollies; at least she didn’t appear to be getting singled out this time. Three of the prop geeks carefully unwound a coiled tentacle and let it flex back into shape around Nikki’s waist so that it pinned her arms to her sides and held her uniform mostly in place. She strained unobtrusively and was pleased to see it looked tighter than it actually was.

They didn’t stop there. Four smaller tentacles, this time attached to the dolly, were routed her way. Two of them were swabbed with jelly along their tips and inserted gently into her pussy and ass. Another had a small clip concealed in the tip that was snapped to the ring in her nipple. Finally, a transparent lanyard was looped around her neck and clipped to the last tentacle, holding its tip perhaps a foot in front of her face.

After a thumbs-up from the tech boys, the tentacles began to oscillate slowly. A moment later, goo began to drip from the tentacle in front of her and Nikki felt moisture inside her. The overall effect was to leave the viewer with the impression that Nikki was being graphically violated by an alien that also suckled her breast and menaced her face.

The lights flickered, the tentacles picked up their pace slightly, and the stagehands cleared out. Nikki was the first to scream this time, giving her best, “oh my God, no!” It ended with a half-choked gasp as the tentacle unexpectedly jetted goo over her face and into her mouth. Nikki eyed it with increased respect as the doors opened. Black lights concealed overhead made the goo fluoresce as it dripped onto her chest.

She was still a little sore inside, but the smooth movement of the tentacles and the rhythmic throbbing of the pumps inside them heated Nikki. The teen gasped and added another scream for good measure as her nipple was pulled further inside the tentacle clipped to it and then partially released. The person on the remote was good, Nikki conceded, as the apparatus brought her closer and closer to release. She bit her lip, and just as she started shuddering, the tentacles gushed inside her and sprayed goo on her face and breasts.

Nikki felt slick liquid flowing out of her, and regained enough sense of her surroundings to look around and see how the others were doing. Nearly everybody was alight with glowing liquid. Liz’s blonde friend had so much liquid gushing out of her cunt it looked like she was pissing herself, and one of the guys was dry-humping the floor while glowing fluid sprayed from his stuffed ass.

The teen felt full and almost painfully bloated when the shift ended. Helpers emerged from offstage to disengage and disentangle her from the tentacles. She looked with surprise at the older gentleman who extracted the intruder from her cramping bowels and quickly replaced it with a small plug.

“Just minimizing cleanup,” he sighed, shaking his head as he mournfully regarded the glowing puddles everywhere on the floor. “This crap looks great, but it’s a cast-iron bitch to get off the floor. I wish we’d stop using it.” Nikki looked at the glowing back of her hand, where she’d absentmindedly brushed her forehead. “Dump your uniform and get yourself cleaned up.”

It didn’t take much effort for Nikki to strip off the remains of her coverall and toss them in the large garbage can by the door. After that, she scampered naked down the hall, following the girl ahead of her. Away from the black lights, she just looked wet. The teen passed Liz, who waved a greeting, but her bowels weren’t going to wait much longer — plug or no plug.

One of the security guys played traffic control, steering the guys and gals through separate doorways. This time, the audience was there before her. Nikki paused to get her bearings, and hurried toward the bathroom stalls ahead of her. They were typical institutional fare, except there were no doors and they faced the roped-off viewing gallery. She passed stalls that looked like they might have more tentacles or other unpleasant surprises in them, and chose the next-to-the-last stall.

Nikki pulled her plug and voided herself into the toilet, the relief overwhelming any possible reluctance to perform such an intimate act before an audience. She slumped on the seat, relaxing and glad to be off her feet for a few minutes.

Sucking noises from the neighboring stall suggested the glory hole in the back wall was in use. A muted thumping behind her alerted Nikki to the presence of a penis poking through the hole in her stall. Distaining to take notice of it, she stared brazenly at the onlookers and worked to push as much tentacle juice as possible out of her body.

The sudden stream of hot urine raining on her back and hair jerked Nikki to her feet and out of the stall. “Motherfucker!” she yelled, to the jeers of two boys who were watching. Muffled laughter sounded from the other side of the wall. Why had she ever thought she liked boys?

She stalked to the shower room, where a lesbian orgy was in progress under the spray. The floor-length “mirror” probably was a one-way window concealing an axe murderer or something, but Nikki didn’t care. She dove into the mass of soapy soft skin, inquisitive fingers, and parted lips. Nikki came twice; once after pinning that blonde and squirming on her tongue — take that, Jake! — and again when she realized the girl from last night was watching her.

The girl’s hand moved slowly against her crotch and they locked eyes again; the girl’s eyes widened and Nikki’s rolled back as she was hit by her unexpectedly intense orgasm. The girl disappeared before Nikki could focus her eyes.

It was growing dark by the time Nikki was dressed in street clothes and ready to head home for dinner. She was nearly at the corner of the building when the teen discerned a figure in the shadows, just outside the illumination filtering from the busy front of the House. It was the watching girl.

Nikki approached her slowly, feeling a fluttering inside. The girl leaned back against the wall, arms crossed protectively, and looked at Nikki through the fall of her long bangs.

“You like watching, don’t you?” Nikki asked softly. It was hard to remain calm.

The girl gave a nervous shake of her head.

Nikki knew that much was a lie. There was no reason for the girl to be here like this if she didn’t want something… “You like being watched. Show me.”

The girl shook her head again, but Nikki could see the girl’s nipples poking against her top.

“Show me,” Nikki repeated, more forcefully. “Show me your tits; you’re already showing your nipples.”

The girl looked down, as if surprised to see what she surely could feel already, and visibly considered. She dropped her hands to her sides long enough to grab the bottom of her top, and then drew it up and off in a single quick movement. She also turned slightly so her back was mostly to the street; in the dusk, it would be difficult for anybody except Nikki to recognize what had happened.

Arching slightly to make her slight but shapely breasts stand out more, the girl tossed her hair out of her face and looked expectantly at Nikki.

“Nice,” Nikki complemented her. “I bet you like to touch them. Show me how you do it.” Her own breasts were tight, too. She reached out and gently took the top from the girl.

The girl’s empty hands fluttered uselessly a moment, and traced up her tummy to cup her tits firmly. She spread her fingers until her nipples popped into view between them, then trapped them and dragged them slowly taut. When the dark nubs popped free, they were visibly longer than they’d been a moment before.

Both girls exchanged heated looks. “Go on,” urged Nikki, “that isn’t the only way you like to touch yourself, is it?”

One hand ghosted back down the trim frame to press against the front of the girl’s jeans. When Nikki reached out and pulled on her wrist, the girl flinched and tensed up, but didn’t pull away.

“That’s not fair,” Nikki chided with a faint grin. “You want to be touching yourself, not your clothing. And I think you want me to see it, the same way you watched me, right?” She moved the girl’s hand up to her waist and released it.

The girl’s body remained visibly tensed, and her eyes shifted; Nikki suspected there were other people behind her, but she forced herself to remain focused on the girl’s face. “You know you’re hot, right? Show me how hot you are. Show me how hot you can make yourself.” She shrugged. “Drop your pants — if you aren’t as wet as I think you are, you can go.” Nikki’s grin cracked slightly wider. “Or, you can watch me get off. If showing off doesn’t excite you.”

It could have been the chill October air that was keeping those nipples hard, but Nikki didn’t think so. The girl’s hand hovered indecisively a moment longer, and then unslipped the button beneath it. The rush of power took away Nikki’s breath — the psychological control was so much better than mere physical coercion or restraint.

The girl pushed down her jeans until they fell about her boots and looked up again at Nikki, lips parted. Even in the fading twilight the large wet spot on her dark underwear was clearly visible.

“Those, too,” Nikki gestured, and this time the girl complied immediately, pulling her bikinis below her knees and revealing a sparse pubic patch. She shifted her weight, spreading her legs as much as her clothing allowed. The girl’s hand moved back to her mound, but Nikki could see it was to cup rather cover herself.

“Show me how wet you are.” A slim finger inserted itself and was retrieved for display. “Taste it.” It disappeared between pursed lips and emerged wetter than before.

Nikki was dripping but didn’t dare break eye contact or distract either the girl or herself with a little self-pleasuring. “Show me how hot you are. Show me how you like to get yourself off. I want to see what you look like when you cum.”

The girl obediently began pleasuring herself, stroking her clit with one hand while the other caressed a breast and plucked at the swollen nipple capping it. As her breathing got heavier, she began murmuring softly, talking to herself just loud enough for Nikki to make out most of the words.

“God, I am such a little slut!” She paused, apparently to jam her fingers as far inside herself as possible, before resuming the increasingly urgent stroking. “This is so fucking twisted … Oh, I need this! … Oh yeah!” She swayed, and shuffled a half step so she could lean against the wall. “Oh! … Fuck! … Everybody is … wa-a-a-atching me!”

The girl shook, grabbing herself, as she orgasmed and Nikki knew she’d have to seek her own relief soon.

Scattered applause and low wolf whistles sounded behind her, and Nikki glanced over her shoulder. It appeared perhaps as many as a dozen of her coworkers had witnessed the encounter. Perhaps it was the teen’s imagination, but it looked like her boss was looking at her instead of the panting girl propped against the building.

Nikki turned back to the girl, who had ducked her head at the attention but hadn’t made a move to cover herself. “Very nice. I’m Nikki, by the way.”

“Rachel,” answered the girl. “Oh My God, I can’t believe I just did that.” She looked more intently at Nikki. “Did you like it?”

Nikki smirked. “Come back tomorrow, and I’ll show you just how much I like it. Ask for me. But I think you’d better get decent now.” She nodded in the direction of the front sidewalk. Rachel hauled up her jeans and grabbed her top when Nikki tossed it to her.

Everybody waved welcomingly at the police cruiser rolling slowly down the street.

“Oh, Rachel?” It was a spur of the moment thing, but Nikki went with her sudden inspiration.

“Yes?” asked the girl, on the verge of turning away.

“Tomorrow I want to hear all about how you shaved yourself bare. Make sure you do it somewhere where somebody might see you.”

“My pussy?” Rachel inquired, a little uncertainly. “How am I supposed to…?”

“Sssh, don’t spoil the surprise,” Nikki warned her. Repressively, she added, “I hate being disappointed, understand?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Rachel scurried away as if she were afraid Nikki might give her another assignment.

Nikki frowned; she was way too young to be a “ma’am.” On the other hand, it was nice to get some respect for a change.

She was almost late for work on Halloween. First there was the need to remove a hint of stubble above her mound, and then Nikki needed to throw together a “costume” that would satisfy her parents, and then convince them she was going trick-or-treating with Sara. The teen raced to the House and changed into her leather as quickly as she could, but still missed the beginning of her first shift. Unfazed, she crashed her set and shouldered aside her replacement; there was no way Nikki was going to pass up a chance to give Jake the whipping he deserved — and apparently wanted.

Nikki was about to start changing into a harem outfit — without cuffs, this time — when the boss found her. “Leave that alone, Nikki,” he ordered peremptorily, “we need you on `True Lies’ now.”

“Sir?” It was faintly embarrassing, still not knowing his name after all this time. “I didn’t see that on the schedule.” She hoped this wasn’t going to be another unpleasant surprise.

“It’s a contingent piece; just decided to use it. Don’t worry,” he assured her with a sly grin, “you’ve seen the movie, right? You just sit — you’ll do fine.”

He ushered her into a darkened room, smaller than most of them, and propelled Nikki into a low armchair. The teen could hear doors opening and the rustling of spectators, and checked unobtrusively for restraints or anything else out of the ordinary.

A MP3 player on the table next to her started playing, and the lights started to come up just a bit. The long table was littered with adult toys, and the room was filled with fog, but Nikki’s attention was captured by the figure facing her, perhaps 10 feet away.

It was Rachel, wearing a wispy white slip dress scarcely more substantial than the drifting mist. It was obvious she wore nothing more than the dress, pumps, and some jewelry.

Nikki leaned forward, entranced. “Show me!”

Rachel cast a quick sideways glance at the appreciative audience, and then obligingly raised the hem of her dress to reveal her bare sex. The fabric was so fine that the maneuver was completely unnecessary, but she held it about her waist until Nikki nodded.

“Very nice,” Nikki murmured approvingly. “Tell me all about how you did it.” As Rachel’s mouth opened, she added, “And touch yourself while you talk.”

There was a pause, and Rachel whispered, “I did it in the library.” She was barely audible over the background noise. Her hand traced a path from between her breasts down past her navel and pressed the dress against her slit.

Nikki wondered if she would go on, but Rachel took a deep breath and resumed talking, slightly louder. “I wore a skirt and took my razor and shaving cream in my backpack.” Her hand moved in a small circle.

“I found a table on the second floor, over on one side, and sat so I was facing the aisle.” Rachel absentmindedly twisted a nipple through her dress and Nikki felt a trickle of moisture run down her crack. A scream sounded somewhere in the background, but the audience was deathly silent.

Rachel continued, “My panties were soaked by then, just from thinking about it. I pushed them down my legs” — she gestured, skimming both hands down her thighs — “and kicked them off.” She aimed a smoldering look at Nikki. “I remembered what you said about getting caught, so I just left them on the floor beneath the table.”

Rachel ran her hands back up her legs, catching the hem of the dress again and dragging it upwards. “I pulled up my skirt and spread my legs wide open.”

“Like this?” inquired Nikki. She pulled her feet in, but the high boots didn’t flex enough for her to nestle her heels on the seat; she settled for draping one leg over the arm and leaning back to expose herself to Rachel.

The other girl nodded, and began stroking her bare mound with one hand while the other held the dress out of the way. Nikki began dipping a fingertip into her own dripping slit and eyed the still — and growing — audience; if she was any judge, at least one of them would be cumming before the show was over.

Nikki returned her attention to the sexy girl in front of her. “…and wiped my fingers on a Kleenex. Next time I’ll remember a washcloth. I, um, I…” Rachel’s gaze followed every twitch of Nikki’s finger as it disappeared and reappeared. “So, I started at the top with the razor and went real slow and carefully, although I was pretty excited. I didn’t want to miss a single hair.”

Both girls were stroking themselves in unison. “Nobody saw you?” Nikki asked

“No,” Rachel gasped, teasing herself more urgently. “But I went to the bathroom, to clean off the last of the cream and wash my hands — when I came back, my panties were gone!” She jerked involuntarily. “Somebody took them; I don’t know who. Maybe they watched. Maybe they sa-a-a-aw ev-everything. Oh God!” She clutched herself and shuddered violently as she climaxed.

“Fucking A,” whispered somebody behind the audience rope.

Nikki’s pussy was molten, but she wasn’t ready to cum yet. She waited a minute for Rachel to recover, and ordered, “Show us all. Take off that dress and show us how hot you are.” She resumed stroking herself; this was the good part. “Tease us — make us want to watch as much as you want to be watched.”

Rachel’s eyes darted sideways to the crowd, which had grown to more than a dozen, before returning to Nikki. With lips parted, she began swaying gently with the music and ran her hands roughly up her body to cup and squeeze her breasts. From there they rose again, to tease first one and then the other tiny strand of white off her shoulders.

The thin material didn’t droop much, until Rachel wound her thumbs in the straps and pulled them downward. The edge of the bodice slipped slightly lower until it caught on her stiff nipples. Rachel unconsciously chewed her lip as she pulled one hand down, trapping and tugging her turgid bud, only to release the pressure just before it could pop free.

Finally the fabric lost its grip and one breast was revealed, to be quickly followed by its twin. Rachel’s chest was flushed with arousal as she freed her hands and let the top of the dress drop to her hips. She returned her attention to her erect nipples; the twisting and pulling was accompanied by soft, sharp moans.

There really was no surprise waiting, but Nikki watched with anticipation as Rachel worked the bunched dress slowly downwards. More and more smooth flesh was revealed beneath her navel until the top of her deep pink slit came into view, and Rachel released the garment to fall to the floor. She stepped out of the puddled dress and widened her stance slightly, displaying herself to Nikki.

“You like showing yourself to these people, don’t you?” asked Nikki, as she continued to stroke herself. Rachel nodded.

“I’m getting off watching you,” Nikki admitted. “Does knowing that make you hot?” She pushed two fingers deep inside herself.

Rachel nodded again, touching herself too.

Nikki crooked a finger. “Why don’t you get a closer look?”

Rachel took a few steps forward and hesitated, looking uncertain.

“Come on,” Nikki urged her. “Get really close. Don’t you want to see how wet you’ve made me? Are you worried what people will think, seeing you between another girl’s legs?”

After a slow final step, Rachel abruptly squatted in front of the chair and looked closely at Nikki’s fingers as they dipped in and out of her glistening slit and transferred the slick moisture to her clit.

“Oh yeah,” somebody sighed. Nikki wasn’t sure if it was a guy or girl talking, but she felt the same way. Rachel transferred her gaze to Nikki’s face.

“Taste me,” Nikki commanded, extending a finger. Rachel swayed backwards away from it, but Nikki kept her arm outstretched. “Taste me!” she repeated.

“Don’t make me do this,” Rachel whispered, but she was rubbing herself again as she said it. Nikki merely waited, eyes intent on the other girl. With a small moan, Rachel leaned forward again and sucked Nikki’s finger into her mouth.

Every touch of Rachel’s tongue or her soft lips on her finger wound the tension in Nikki’s belly higher. She withdrew her finger and cradled Rachel’s head. “More! Lick me!” she gasped.

“Noo…” objected Rachel, but there was no resistance as the feather touch of Nikki’s hand on her head drew her closer.

The first faint warm breath against her slick skin was more than Nikki could stand. “Oh God!” she screamed, and convulsively trapped Rachel against her creaming sex as she climaxed explosively. A surprised Rachel struggled briefly, and then began vigorously probing Nikki with her tongue. Nikki’s arousal quickly peaked a second time and she jerked helplessly in her chair. This time, Rachel held her pinned in place until the tremors subsided and Nikki caught her breath.

Rachel rocked back on her heels and looked at Nikki; her body was flushed with arousal, her face wet with Nikki’s spend, and her hair in complete disarray. The girls smiled at each other.

“Oh God, you’re good,” Nikki admitted. “I bet you want to get off now, right?”

“Definitely,” allowed Rachel, brushing her hair out of her eyes.

Nikki considered. “You deserve it. But I think the audience does, too.” She noticed the crowd had grown so large that it filled the end of the small room, and the staff had closed the entry door to newcomers. “Pick a couple toys from the table — make sure one of them is something you don’t recognize.”

Extra security finally succeeded in shooing the audience out of the room after Rachel reached one last drawn-out, screaming orgasm while working herself up and down on a vibrator that Nikki held motionless while one lucky spectator slowly withdrew a string of anal beads from her clutching ass.

Nikki felt drained, but Rachel looked like she could barely stand. Nikki very nearly poured her into the armchair.

“We generally frown on audience interaction,” her boss commented, but he didn’t look displeased as he surveyed the scene. The cleaning crew was already at work mopping the floor, which was splattered in several places with what looked like semen. “Let’s talk, Nikki,” he announced, gesturing for her to follow him.

“Certainly, Mr…” Nikki wasn’t sure how to proceed, but hurried after him down the hall.

“Call me Bob.”

Bob didn’t seem like a fitting name, but at least she had something to call him. “Okay, Bob. Look, I didn’t mean to get out line,” Nikki apologized. “We were just a hand short and security was busy just keeping people behind the rope.”

“Whatever.” He waved her off. “I wanted to talk to you about something else. You seem to have an aptitude for this.”

“Um, thanks,” Nikki replied. They walked through the dressing room, where she was greeted by scattered applause and whistles. According to the clock, she’d spent more than a double shift with Rachel; no wonder she was tired!

Bob led her into his office and closed the door. The ever-present fog trailed down from the ventilator, and he irritatedly waved it away from his face. “How long do you think Liz has worked here?” he asked.

“What?” The unexpected turn in the conversation took Nikki completely by surprise.

Luckily, it appeared to be a rhetorical question. “Eight years!” Bob announced.

“Eight?” Nikki echoed weakly. Liz didn’t look that old; if she’d been doing this for eight years, she must have started at…

“Eight. And you’re the first recruit — maybe — she’s brought on board. I’m not saying she’s not a good worker, ’cause she is, but that’s no way to grow the business. Now, you” — he jabbed a finger at Nikki — “you’ve been here what, a week?”

“About,” admitted the teen. Apparently he paid more attention to things than she’d thought.

“Right, a week, and you’ve already got this Rachel girl eating out of your,” he smirked and winked broadly, “hand. That’s the kind of thing I’m looking for!”

He seemed to be waiting for a response, so Nikki said, “thanks, I guess.”

Bob rummaged through the trash on his desk. “Now, it’s a little early for you, but Halloween only comes once a year and it’s our biggest night. You could make a big difference. Especially this year, with so many football widows. You were planning to go out trick-or-treating, right?”

She had, actually, but… “Yes. I’d meant to ask earlier about borrowing this…” Nikki plucked at the leather skirt.

Bob laughed, a gravelly chuckle that verged on a cough. “That’s my girl! I knew I could count on you.” He produced a small leather-bound booklet and a bag with the “Little House of Horrors” logo on it.

“Here,” he handed them to Nikki, “just visit the addresses in your book. Remember to show the bag and say, ‘trick FOR treat’, and just do what comes naturally, okay?”

“Sure,” a puzzled Nikki responded. She eyed the bag, which had “LHOW” emblazoned below the logo. “Shouldn’t this be ‘LHOH’?” she asked?

“It’s a typo,” Bob assured her with the same broad wink he’d used a few minutes earlier. “And get some stockings — you’ll rub yourself raw walking in those boots. Now get out of here!”

Nikki walked down Crestwood Avenue, a solo disturbance in a sea of trick-or-treaters. She kept to a comfortable stroll, comfortable despite the autumn chill. In addition to some thigh-high hose, she’d acquired a leather jacket and biker’s cap, and very little skin was exposed to the evening air. The upscale neighborhood had attracted what Nikki suspected was more than its share of visiting guests, and she amused herself by watching as they passed by.

Her first stop was a large colonial with enough jack o’ lanterns and pumpkins on display to stock a farm market. A few butterflies fluttered in Nikki’s stomach as she started up the driveway, passing a small group of departing Jedi knights. The teen recited Bob’s instructions under her breath one last time. Really, what was the point?

Dutifully, Nikki checked the orientation of her bag and pressed the doorbell button. The door was opened almost immediately by a woman wearing a “sexy witch” costume. She could have been Nikki’s mother, although she was better preserved. “Oh, aren’t you sexy!” the woman chirped.

“Trick for treat,” Nikki announced, brandishing her goody bag.

The woman looked suddenly uncertain. “Excuse me?”

“Trick for treat,” the teen repeated, taking care to enunciate clearly.

The woman’s eyes dropped to the bag and grew wide. “Oh!” she gasped, “come in, Mistress!” Nikki stepped inside. A group of kids at the foot of the driveway paused as the porch light went out, and then moved on toward the next house.

An hour later, Nikki emerged from the house, glowing and sated. It had been a trip to tan the woman’s ass and then make her eat out Nikki on her daughter’s bed, and she’d been pathetically eager to use her tongue in all of Nikki’s holes.

The teen hefted her bag, feeling the weight of the stuffed envelope inside it. She didn’t grudge Bob the money; Nikki knew she’d do this for free. She opened her book to check the next address.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Kim Is Picked Up

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Blowjob, Cheating, Female exhibitionist, Fiction, Prostitution

Kim wants to make her husband feel bad so she leaves the house dressed like a slut, but is picked up by a John thinking she is a hooker.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Kim had always been the kind of girl who liked attention. After highschool, she really found herself and the realization that tits and ass could get her all the attention she wanted was a dangerous thing. She liked drama despite her telling other people she didn’t. She was attracted to bad boys and she broke a lot of hearts. She knew the nice guys were the ones she was supposed to like, but it never lasted more than a year with anyone. First, she would get bored with Friday nights at home. Then she would decide to go out for the night with a girlfriend to a club where she would have a couple drinks, a couple lines and dance and flirt. These nights would usually end with her giving somebody a blow job in a bathroom stall or stumbling home arm in arm with her girlfriend.

She had been unhappy for a while now. Her husband didn’t have much of a sex drive and although he was loving and caring in so many other ways, she wanted him to want to fuck her constantly. Not much of an exaggeration either, Kim could fuck several times a day. She got off on how hot other people thought she was.

After one particularly nasty argument about this, Kim dressed up in her sluttiest outfit and threatened to go to a club, hoping to make her husband jealous. Of course it worked but she was still unable to get him to fuck her right then. Exhausted, she left anyway, hoping to teach him a lesson.

Other women might have gotten self conscious being in this neighborhood wearing a cheap spandex skirt that rode high up her thighs, forcing her to keep tugging it back down every few seconds so she wasn’t revealing anything in public. She wore shiny boots, her hair was done and she felt sexy, so she did what she often did and she strutted up the street imagining that everyone in traffic was staring at her and thinking about fucking her.

She got about three blocks, wiggling her ass with confidence, when a car pulled up alongside her and the window rolled down.

“How much?” The voice from the car was male.

“Excuse me?” She was offended that someone would make that kind of joke.

“How much? What do you think I’m asking here?” She had to bend down to see the guy in the car.

In the blink of an eye, Kim realized what was going on. She looked like a street walker in this outfit and this guy was trying to pick her up! She turned to him outraged, “Excuse me, but I am not a hooker!”

“Really? Sorry, but the way you’re dressed, I just thought…” As he talked Kim looked him over.

He was much older than her, probably in his late forties, early fifties, not particularly good looking or sexy, he was a little over weight and his car was a piece of shit. He was clearly poor and Kim wasn’t attracted to him at all, but she suddenly realized how wet she was.

She interrupted his babbling. “So you really wanted to pay me money so you could fuck me?”

She was always a little brazen and liked to do shocking things and loved to flirt, especially if it was naughty or made her feel dirty and this definitely qualified.

“Fuck yeah I would!” He clearly liked this turn in the conversation.

“How much?”

He cringed slightly as he said, “Sorry, but girls in this neighborhood are usually only twenty bucks a shot.”

He immediately tried to say that she looked like she’d be worth more, that’s why stopped; he thought it was his lucky day, but it didn’t matter. Kim was now stuck on the price.

“Twenty bucks? Shit! That’s nothing! What do you get for that? A quick feel?”

“No, usually you get a little sucky in the car or if you’re in the really bad areas you get to bend them over the hood of your car, if you’re in an alley or parkade. There are so many girls working in this area, they have to stay really cheap to get work. Of course that means that they have to push ass a lot in one night to make that money, so they burn out fast. They get used up and turned out so fast, you always have to keep an eye out for the new fish. Fresh meat, you know?”

Disgusted and somehow completely turned on, Kim thought about how filthy this man was to be fucking hookers.

“You fuck hookers often?”

“Sure, maybe twice a week. Difficult not to, at that price anyway.” He looked her up and down again. “You wanna get in?”

“What? I told you…”

“Look, I know this is your first time and you’re nervous, so I tell you what; I’ll give you fifty so you can feel special. That’s more than you’re gonna get from anyone else out here.”

She felt how wet she was and realized how turned on she actually was at the prospect of prostituting herself. “You’re gonna bend me over the hood of your car?”

He smiled and looked her over like she was a piece of meat. Maybe she was. He held out the crumpled money and said, “Get in.”

She grabbed the handle and pulling open the door she looked around to see if anyone was looking. A car full of teenagers slowed to honk their horn and whistle as they passed. One of them yelled, “Whore!” She felt dirty and excited. As she sat down her skirt slid up her thighs to the crotch. He put his old hand on her young knee and they sped off into the night.

Taking only a twenty with a wicked smile Kim tucked it into her bra, saying, “I don’t want to overcharge…”

He slid his hand up her leg to the damp patch on her panties. Pushing them aside he began rubbing her clit roughly. Kim bit her lip and put her hand on the crotch of his pants. He was hard, she felt dirty but she wanted to feel even dirtier. She eagerly unzipped his pants and took out his cock.

“Good girl.” He said approvingly as she stroked him. She gushed a little at his comment and his fingers slipped a little deeper.

Kim wanted the full hooker treatment, so she gobbled up his cock, slobbering all over him in a messy blowjob. She was so eager now, she felt electrified and excited like never before! Her body was so pliant and accommodating, she waited for whatever came next.

It was odd to feel any sense of pride now, but she really wanted him to be impressed with cocksucking skills, so she worked his smelly knob with her fist while her head bobbed up and down, using her tongue to clean her filthy John.

She was shocked to find despite how disgusting this man or his greasy cock was, or maybe because of it, she was hornier than she could ever remember being.

“Take off your panties and give them to me.” She pulled them down to her ankles and passed them over, still taken back by how wet and stained they were.

He hung them from the rear view mirror and then put his hand on the back of her head, guiding her back to her work.

“Now get up on the seat. I want people to see your big ass while you suck me off.” Kim was turned on and quickly did as she was told. This was so extreme and intense, she was creaming down her legs thinking about other drivers seeing her panty-less crotch, wet and glistening as she devoured this guy’s cock.

He hit a button and her window went down. A cold rush off air kissed her ass and she would’ve questioned what he was doing but suddenly a horn sounded and she realized that someone was staring at her dripping lips right now. He kept his hand on the back of her head and that was okay. She decided she better keep her head down in case somebody recognizes her.

Another honk and he slapped her ass.

“I told you people would pay to fuck you. Those guys would have.”

She guessed the other car was gone now. She was literally dripping with excitement as he soon found out. With her face buried in his crotch he reached around and started to touch her. Feeling how easy it would be, he took initiative plunging two fingers into her. She loved it!

She loved it so much she didn’t notice the car slow to a standstill. Not until she heard other men’s voices did she understand what was going on.

Apparently he just pulled up to a bus stop to give them a nice long look at her lips spreading, wet and juicy as she speeds her way to a climax on his two fingers, rooting around inside her.

“What the fuck? Holy shit!” She heard this from no less than three different male voices

Ass up in the window for people to see, she kept her face hidden, but spasmed every once in a while as she neared an intense orgasm, heightened by this exhibition she was being led through.

“What do you guys think?” He asked them slapping her tight ass. “Grade A blonde pussy meat or what?”

The responses were positive but so entirely degrading that she couldn’t help but get even hornier, even wetter and still scared out of her mind, exhilarated. One voice in particular sounded very familiar, but she couldn’t quite place it. Not her husband but someone she knew well.

“Look at how wet she is! Fucking slut loves it!” One said. “She’s fucking dripping wet,” said another.

She was so fixated on what they sounded like instead of what they were saying, that she wasn’t prepared for the random fingers that spread her open and started fucking her pussy. She came on them instantly, letting out a vocal moan unintentionally but she couldn’t help it. As her hips jetted back and forth she heard the guys laughing as they watched in awe. She felt so fucking slutty and filthy, but she loved being treated like a piece of meat. She sucked her john’s cock harder and faster to show her appreciation. He groaned as she picked up the pace. If he didn’t want to blow his load right there, he was going to have to drive off right now, because she was going to cum soon and if she was going to cum again in front of these guys, then so was he.

He made his excuses and pulled away from the curb. She sat up and slapped him lightly, “You’re so bad!”

“You loved it! And we’re not done yet!” He pulled into some building’s underground parking lot and drove down to the most secluded level. She was getting a little nervous now. She really didn’t know what this guy would want or if he was dangerous or not.

“Get out.” His words were short and as she opened the door and stepped out she wondered if she should just run. Even though her stomach was flipping she just walked out in front of the car and stood obediently, waiting for him.

He flipped the headlights on and she was under a spotlight in the abandoned concrete bunker. Looking around, she didn’t think she could see anyone else, but it was still pretty wild to be out in the open like this.
“Give me a show. I want to see what twenty dollars is buying me.” He flashed his high beams and turned up the music on his radio. It echoed throughout the parkade, but rather than be intimidated, Kim started to wiggle her hips to the music and pull off her top.

Leaving the car running, he got out of the driver’s side and pushed her over the hood of the car. The hood was hot with the engine still running beneath it. She didn’t try to stop him at all. She wanted this raw fucking John between her legs now. He obliged her.

He kicked her legs apart and pulled her skirt over her ass. Then, spitting in his hand, he rubbed the head of his cock and slid it between her ass cheeks until he found the wet spot. He was rough, but she wanted it rough and rugged and he gave her more than she thought she could handle.

His cock found its mark and rhythm and started to enjoy her with sharp strokes that slammed her ass cheeks and ground her knees into the sharp edges of the bumper and license plate while she tried to steady herself. When she tried to use her hands to get some leverage, her filthy John just pulled her arms behind her back and pinned her wrists with one strong hand. She tried to struggle a little to get control back, but her desperate moans betrayed her pleasure to him.

“I never had a whore like you before baby,” he said grunting while grinding into her. “Most of the girls out here don’t like it as much as you do.”

He spit on her ass and she felt it run between her cheeks and then his thumb from his other hand rub her puckered asshole. She did like anal but most guys she had been with were too shy so she had only had it once or twice. When his thumb found its mark and plunged into her, she let out a guttural moan and came.
She tried to pretend that she hadn’t just cum on this hooker fucker’s thumb in her ass, but he knew.

He waited for her to stop twitching and spasming and then he pulled out of both her holes. She couldn’t believe that had happened! It was all she could do to not collapse and let her knees give out under her. Except that he still had her pinned. Kim then realized that he wasn’t done.

His prick started rubbing against her tight little asshole now and she wasn’t sure she could take his cock in there. She struggled a little more but clearly had no leverage. Instead, he forced his way in while her little legs flailed around him ineffectually. She felt like she was being raped now, but she took his money and she had even cum on him. And although her ass hurt, she never actually said stop.

In fact, the more he fucked her ass, and the harder he pummeled away on her, the more she felt that sickening feeling rising in her body. She liked this too! It was wrong and she wanted it to be wrong! She fought back her urge to cum through gritted teeth but the fact that her reaction to his sexual advances meant nothing to him, that she meant nothing to him, was even more fulfilling to her.

So Kim started letting out her grunts of pain and pleasure as she and her sore, stretched out little asshole got closer and closer to cumming again. But right at the moment she thought she couldn.t hang on any longer, her greasy, old john didn’t something she never had done before, something she never would have expected; he pulled out of her ass and leaving it gaped open, he plunged into her dripping pussy and back and forth, over and over again, double dipping both of her holes while she peaked with the most extreme and painful but satisfying orgasm she had ever experienced! She cried out. No words, but complete loss of control until it was over and she went limp.

Her paying customer must have been satisfied because he threw all his weight onto her and unloaded inside her now loose asshole before he got up. She lay there for a minute feeling his cum run out of her destroyed ass. Her knees were scraped up from the license plate, her hands were numb from being twisted behind her back and she was dirty and sweaty.

She didn’t have the words to say anything, but got back in his car, pulling the hem of her dress down and picking her shirt up off the ground. He kept talking the entire way home about how great that was and how good she was, but she didn’t know what to think.

She couldn’t believe how much she loved it all. What would she tell her husband when she got home all dirty and sweaty and bruised? She couldn’t ever do this again… could she? What kind of a person was she?
As he let her out where he had found her, mere blocks away from her house, he told her that he’d be looking for her again next week and then drove away with her panties hanging from his rear view mirror.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Losing it to a Hooker

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Cum Swallowing, Fiction, First Time, Prostitution, Virginity

This is my first story, not too taboo. Hope you like it

‘What am I doing here?’ That was all he was able to think to himself. He was eighteen, young, kind of nerdy. The reason he was walking around downtown was simple. He was a virgin, and he didn’t want to be anymore. He figured he might as well just lose it to a prostitute, not like he was going to convince a girl to go out with him let alone sleep with him.

He looked around, seeing a few women he assumed were prostitutes but them looking very… Old. He knew he had no place to be picky, but he rather his first not be a heroine addict with herpes. He actually didn’t want his first to be a prostitute at all, but there he was. He knew he could probably go online and find someone there, but he didn’t know anything about ordering a prostitute, if ordering was the right word.

So there he was, wandering around the downtown streets. He kept trying to justify it to himself, telling himself that it was what they did hundreds of years ago. They would take their sons to a prostitute, give her ten dollars and tell him to go wild.

He was about to give up when he turned and saw a girl, a woman. She was dressed like the others, short jean skirt, almost see through tank top that only barely covered her chest. She was very attractive, long brown hair, darker brown eyes, quite tall with large breasts and long legs. She would be perfect if she was cleaned up, but she was obviously another street rat, or whatever they called them.

After a moment she glanced up at him and then walked over, her hips shaking as she walked. He was almost entranced by her, even though he technically didn’t know if she was even a prostitute. Seemed too good to be true.

“You alright there?” She asked and smirked. “Like what you see?”

He nodded and then cleared his head. Come on, stop acting like an idiot! He told himself and then looked at her. “Yeah.”

“Haven’t seen you around here much, come here often? Or just passing through?” She asked, almost ironically given they stood at a street corner.

He ran his hand through his black hair. “Not often…”

“Looking for someone, or something in particular?” She asked and he nodded. After a second of him not talking she smiled. “Am I what you’re looking for?”

He thought for a moment. He didn’t want to in some way offend her, again he had no idea how to handle a prostitute. If they even did get offended. But she could just be some random girl in the street, and it would be horrible if she was and he called her a slut basically.

“You don’t do this often, do you?” She asked, not waiting for a response. “Well, I charge fifty per hour. And that’s just normal stuff.”

Fifty an hour seemed cheap, and considering he had five times that he was in. “Yeah, okay.”

“Got a place in mind?” She asked and he shook his head. “Come on, I know a place. It will be good enough.

He couldn’t believe that he was actually following a prostitute and was about to have sex with her. He was sure when he woke up in the morning that he would back out. He would get downtown, hang around a little bit and then go home. Actually, two minutes before meeting her he was sure he would back out.

“What’s your name?” She looked at him as they walk, approaching a small hotel.

“Ian. You?” He asked and looked over the building. He had been in it once before, it was pretty dirty and run down, but he really didn’t care at this point.

“Call me Sunny.” She said and walked inside.

They got a room and then went up, both going into the room and shutting the door. She almost immediately took off her shirt, revealing two large C-cup breasts hidden under a purple and black bra. She walked over to him and took off his shirt as he stared at her chest.

“You a virgin?” She asked and he looked at her, surprised. “I don’t judge. You guys are more fun… Guys who have done it with everyone always want something kinky.”

He swallowed and nodded. “Yeah, I’m a virgin.”

She took his hand and lead it to her breast, knowing he wouldn’t do it himself. She then reaches back and undoes her bra as he starts to work on her breast. She couldn’t help but let a moan escape her lips as he played with her, lightly rubbing his thumb over her erect nipple. She leaned in and then kissed him deeply.

He had kissed a girl before, a few actually. This wasn’t new. He held her close, rubbing her back as his tongue slipped into her mouth. He broke the kiss and started to kiss down her neck, lightly nipping at the skin. She started to get wet, taking off her skirt as he kissed, standing only in her panties now. He kissed down her neck and got to her breast.

He began to tease her a little bit, tracing circles with his tongue around her nipple. He didn’t know if what he was doing was right until she moaned, stroking the back of his head. She had no idea why he was doing it, trying to turn her on so much. She was being paid to give him pleasure.

She pushes him away and then sits him on the bed, taking off his jeans and boxers, revealing his hard cock. It was surprisingly big, six inches and quite thick. She lightly glides her finger tips across his shaft and he groans and leans his head back. Her cock twitched, releasing some pre cum. She knew virgins never lasted long, and he would probably not be the exception.

She licked up his length, making him shudder with pleasure. She takes his head into her mouth, her tongue twirling around the tip, closing her eyes and going down on him until his tip touched the back of her throat. She began to play with his balls in her hand, sucking his cock at the same time.

He watched her, still not fully believing that it was happening. To him she was very sexy, and now she was sucking his cock. He wanted to fuck her so badly, but wouldn’t object to a blow job, figuring that either way he was getting off with something other than his hand.

After a minute she sped up and he felt himself getting closer to an orgasm. He looked down at her, panting. “I’m going to cum soon Sunny.” He moans as his cock twitches and he shoots his load into the back of her throat.

She swallowed it and then ggot up and took off her panties. “Gotta get you hard again then.” She said and walked over to him. He took her and then threw her down onto the bed. She didn’t expect it, not from him. He leans down and then licks her slit, causing her to moan loudly. Guys rarely ate her out, she rarely ever had orgasms because of it.

He knew very little about how to make a girl have an orgasm, only knowing a little bit from stories online. He was moving her hips to his face though, so he figured he was doing a good job. He played with her clit with his tongue, penetrating her. He moved his hand up and started to finger her, using one finger at first and then moving it up to two.

She felt the waves of an orgasm washing over her as her body shook for a moment. “Oh my god!” She yelled as she had an orgasm, her juices coating his finger.

She looked down at him. “What was that?”

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to-”

She smiled lightly, panting. “No, it was good… Lay down.”

He didn’t argue, just laying down on the bed. She climbs on top of him, positioning his once again stiff cock at her entrance. She lowered herself down onto him, and then paused.

He was no longer a virgin. He looked up at her and she leans down, kissing him. They held the kiss for a few moment before she started to move herself up and down on his cock. Her tight pussy walls gripped onto his cock, and it took a lot of energy to try and keep from cumming, him wanting to make it last as long as possible.

She started out slow, bouncing up and down on him. It was very sexy to see her on top of him, riding him cowboy style. Her large breasts moved with the rest of her body. The friction between his cock and her pussy was driving them both mad, their groans filling the room.

He could only hold out for five minutes before having his second orgasm. He filled her up with cum, her pussy now dripping with a mixture of both their juices. They look at each other, both panting, both satisfied.

“We should do this again.” She pants and then kisses him, laying on top of him, her naked breasts pushing against his chest.

Even though she was a prostitute, he did want to do it again. They both got up and got dressed, he went home and she went back to the street corner, back to work.

Picture Perfect

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blowjob, Coercion, Domination/submission, Fiction, Older Male / Female, Prostitution, Reluctance, Written by women

Sarah Gets More Than She Asked For At A Modelling Job

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Ok, so this is my first story. I hope you like it. I understand that it may have a few problems with it, but I’m only just getting into writing after being a long time reader of a lot of people’s work on here. I’d love to hear your feedback on it in the hopes I can improve my writing ability. Hope it turns you on. This is not a true story and nobody in this work is real.

Picture Perfect

“Oh come on! It can’t be that bad!” Amy chuckled to herself in front of the glow of her computer screen. “There is no way on earth that I would sleep with a 50 year old pervert just to get my share of the rent together.” Sarah had argued for the past ten minutes with her roommate about the dangers of using Craigslist to make money, but as always with Amy, she had to feeling she was fighting a losing battle.

“You don’t have to sleep with someone, you can just do what I do. Go out for dinner or let them take you shopping. It’s good money.” Amy was a typical ditzy blonde and Sarah couldn’t help but think to herself that she couldn’t put on the always smiling, innocent and flirty act as easily as Amy could if she was sat opposite a guy who was paying her $100 just to cope with a meal together. “What about this one?” Amy turned the laptop screen to show Sarah yet another advert. “It’s only modelling for an hour or so and at the end of it you get $350! Plus you’ve done modelling before.”

It was true, Sarah had on occasion done some modelling shoots, but she doubted that one found on Craigslist would have much in common with the times spent with a professional photographer. For a start, she just knew it would probably take place in some sleazy hotel room or in some newly divorcee’s messy apartment. Nonetheless, modelling was something she could do. And at 22 years of age she still managed to easily maintain her swimsuit body, a pretty face, beautiful brown hair and smouldering blue eyes. Her sun kissed skin and rounded ass capped it off for most men and her 34B breasts might not have been as big as she would have wanted, but fit her slender frame perfectly. In fact, if it wasn’t for her petite five foot four height, so always felt that she might have given modelling a stronger go. Despite Amy’s girl next door cuteness, there was no denying that if you had to label one of the two friends as sexy, it would go to Sarah every time.

“$350 for an hour modelling? So where’s the catch? If he is paying that much he must be a creep.” Sarah said furrowing her brow. “Why can’t someone just be nice in your books?” Amy exclaimed while reading ahead in the advert, before her face dropped. “It’s lingerie modelling and the guy is in his 40s… but it won’t be published. I think he is just lonely and wants to have something to look at when he is lonely.” Amy sympathized. “Does lonely in your world mean jerking off over pictures of exploited girls in your books?” Sarah laughed, but she couldn’t deny that despite the creepiness of it all, if she get paid $350 just for standing in front of a camera in lingerie, she would allow the guy to jerk off to her pictures for the rest of his life as it meant she could cover this month’s rent. “Oh come on Sarah! It isn’t that creepy. It’s over in an hour. Then after that rent is covered for this month. I got mine together by going out with one of these so called ‘creepy’ guys last night and had a lovely time.” Amy pleaded.

Sarah thought for a minute. She couldn’t think of another way of easing their financial troubles, and an hour of her time for $350 was good money. “Ok, but if I don’t have a pleasant experience, then you have to drop the issue of craigslist.” Amy gleefully clapped her hands together and went back to her laptop to begin forming a response to the man. “I’m serious Amy! If he makes even one creepy remark, I don’t want you to be trying to convince me to do it again this time next month.” Sarah felt that her words of warning fell on deaf ears however as she watched Amy tap away on her laptop keys…

Sarah stretched out her arm and knocked firmly on the black, wooden door. “Sarah? Come in, I’m Simon.” The man opening the door said, stretching out his hand which Sarah shook while stepping out from his porch and of the dark night and into the bright and warm entrance of his Simon’s house. Although it was only a condo as she expected, it was tidier, trendier and in a nicer and quieter neighborhood than she had imagined. Simon himself looked to be in his mid to late 40s. He was short at probably five foot eight inches, had short receding black hair and had a bit of a protruding belly, but his teeth were immaculate and all his own and Sarah noted that he may have been reasonably attractive in his younger years.
Simon ushered Sarah into the room adjacent to the entrance hall, where she found a lounge area with a three person black leather sofa backed up against the wall facing a matching armchair at the far side of the room. In between was a large area of thick white carpet. In the corner of the room was a television sex which had been moved to make room. A tripod stood with a camera and a long lens stood giving a side view of the room, the sofa and the chair. On the couch lay a smaller and less expensive camera. “Would you like a glass of wine before we get started?” Simon asked as Sarah surveyed the scene. “I’d rather just get it over and done with if it is all the same to you.” Sarah nervously chuckled. “That’s fine. You’ll find the bathroom just through there if you would like to change into the first outfit. I’ll just set up my gear.” Simon pointed towards a door next to the couch and Sarah shuffled through the room and into a bedroom with even thicker and luxurious cream carpets and a king sized bed with expensive looking linen sheets.

At the far side of the room was a door slightly ajar with a bright light beaming out of it. She stepped through and into a small, but clean and tidy bathroom. On a chair in front of the sink sat a chair with three different sets of lingerie folded into a pile. Sarah slipped her coat off and folded it up and placed it on the windowsill. She placed her handbag down, opened to clasp and took out her mascara and lip stick, before heading over towards the mirror by the sink. She applied the dark black mascara to her eye lashes and then smothered her lips in the deep red lipstick. She removed her shoes, her jeans and her t-shirt before placing them on top of her coat. Sarah surveyed the room one last time for any hidden cameras then, happy with no discoveries, removed her bra and panties and stepped in front of the mirror once again.
Sarah grabs the thick black bra at the stop of the pile and straps it on before straightening the shoulder straps up. Although finding it tight and quite uncomfortable, she had to admire the way it pushed her breasts up, making them look much bigger than a 34B. The lacy bra is matched by a pair of lace black panties and transparent black hold ups with a pair of six inch heels. Once she straightened up, Sarah can’t help but admire how classy she looked in the mirror. She expected to be made up a bit sluttier, but thought that Simon might like something perhaps a bit more up market.

Leaving the bathroom and through the bedroom, she now walks into the lounge again to find the lights are dimmed. “Wow, you look amazing!” Simon remarks while holding his camera. “Where do you want me?” Sarah asks and Simon responds pointing over to the chair. *Click* Sarah turns her head to the camera on the tripod. “Don’t worry about that, that is just set to go off every 30 seconds, but you’ll mainly be posing for this camera that I have here.” Simon then proceed to raise the camera in his hands to his face, look through the lens and then take a photo of Sarah front on. The second was from the side, and the third from behind, before he instructed her to sit on the armchair and pose for another couple of photos. When it was over, Simon peeked up from his camera. “That’s great, if you would like to go put the second pair on now and we can get on with it. You never know, we might be done before the hour mark.”

Sarah returned to the bathroom, pleased and slightly relieved that it was working out much better and faster than she had anticipated. The next outfit was a much thinner and better fitting. It consisted of a purple bra and panty set, but this time without any shoes or stockings. The panties were tight around her buttocks and showed off just a slight bit of both cheeks at the bottom. She re-enters once dressed and Simon asks her to pose in a similar fashion, again ending sat on the chair. “Can I make a request?” Simon asks from behind his camera nervously. “Sure, what you want?” Sarah asks. “I need something a bit different and perhaps a bit sexier this time. Would you bend over the chair for me?” Sarah thought it was going so well that she wouldn’t put up a fight and in fact was feeling slightly sexy in the lingerie, so climbed up onto her knees, leaned over the chair and stuck her ass out for the camera. The fabric tightened around her bum and clung to her cheeks even more as she gives Simon a look over her shoulder while he is snapping pictures off rather quicker than before.

Returning back to the bathroom, Sarah feels even more confident and relaxed and thinks to herself that she better make this last one worth it. Removing her bra, she looks at her now hard nipples in the mirror. Then taking off her panties, notices the dampness of the gusset, moistened by her own excitement. Somehow, feeling so sexy and wanted had turned her on. She picked up the final outfit and to her shock found it to be much more risqué than the others. The bra was white and sheer and her pointed nipples were clearly visible through it. The panties this time a matching white thong that rode right up her ass and made her cheeks fully visible. Sarah wondered if it was too late to back out, but still get paid, but thinking that it would only be an extra five or ten minutes and only for Simon’s private collection, walked out to Simon with his draw dropped. He took more photos this time, obviously focused on both the front view in which her nipples could be seen and the back in which her ass cheeks were hanging out. Sarah felt a tingle of excitement as she climbed onto her knees on the arm chair again and peered back to see Simon, slightly hunched to try to hide the bulge in his pants. “Ok, could you pull your thong down ever so slightly for me?” Sarah reached back and placed her thumb under the waist band of her thong and pulled it down and to the side ever so slightly. *Snap* “A little bit more” *Snap* “And a bit more” *Snap* “Come on Sarah, don’t be shy!” Sarah now pulled the elastic and slipped it down. *Snap* The camera caught the perfect moment of Sarah’s slip and the other side of her panties slipped down and she felt the cool breeze of her now exposed asshole.

“Wow! I guess you aren’t shy after all.” Simon remarked as Sarah pulled the thong back up and turned around, letting out an awkward giggle before sitting on the chair. “We still have some time before the hour up if you would like to make a bit more money?” Simon asked sitting down on the couch behind him. “More money?” Sarah said intrigued. “Yeah, you clearly have a nice body and you’re not shy about it, and seeing as it is only for my private collection and that outfit doesn’t leave much to the imagination, how about bumping your pay up to $600 for a few naked snaps?” Simon calmly asked, his heart racing 100 miles an hour. Sarah had to admit to herself the $600 sounded like a good deal for photos that nobody else would see, and felt more and more suggestible and comfortable around Simon as her arousal at the situation increased. Sarah stood to her feet calmly, then reached behind her back with both hands and nervously fumbled off the clasp and dropped her bra to the floor, revealing her perky breasts and her already hardening nipples to Simon’s gaze and the cool air of the room. Simon was quiet and mesmerized as Sarah reached down to her panties, hooking her thumbs into the elastic waistline and pushing them down her long, smooth and slender legs and onto the floor bellow. Standing straight she now gave Simon a completely naked view of herself. Her pussy was smooth and shaved and glistened with dampness in the light.

After what felt like an eternity of Sarah watching Simon look up and down her naked body, Simon raised the camera to his face, and snapped a picture of her now naked form. Much like before, Simon took pictures of her from the front and back, before getting her to lean over the chair again. Sarah stuck her ass out towards the camera, feeling more exposed than she had ever done before. Simon flashed more and more pictures off of her exposed holes. “Ca…Can I ask if you can do something to make this look really sexy?” Simon spluttered and looked up to a curious Sarah turning her head, but slowly nodding it. “Can you reach underneath your legs and put your hand on your vagina? You don’t need to do anything with it, but in the photo it will look so sexy and like you’re masturbating.” Sarah’s heart rate increased as she reached under her legs and up into the pose Simon had described. She placed her hand over her damp pussy and pressed in slightly, feeling just how excited by the situation she really was.

“Thanks! That’s going to look so unbelievably hot! Hey, if you didn’t mind doing that last pose, how about I give you $1000 instead of $600 and we can make it look even naughtier? We wouldn’t actually be doing it, but I could make it look like we are playing together.” Sarah didn’t have to think about it for long. $1000 would ease her money problems and give her a bit extra, and it was clear from the way her groin was reacting, she was enjoying herself. “Ok, how do we do it?” Simon instructed Sarah to sit down on the chair and place her feet on the arms of it. He snapped another picture of her with her legs spread, before getting down on her knees in front of her and placing his hand on her pussy. Sarah flinched, but didn’t say anything as he took a photo of his hand placed over her pussy, having to admit to herself that it felt kind of nice to be touched after feeling horny for so long. Simon then slipped his middle inside of her wet hole, feeling the warmth inside. He went up to his knuckle before taking a picture and withdrawing it and presenting it to Sarah’s lips. She placed the finger in her mouth, tasting her juices as Simon took another picture. Simon, then leans down to her pussy as if to eat it out, but stops just before putting his mouth to it. As they waited for the camera in the corner to snap a side angle shot of the pose, Sarah could feel Simon’s heavy breath on her sensitive opening, internally willing him to just stick his tongue out and lick it. However, he doesn’t and when the picture is taken he stands back up and starts to undo his belt. Sarah’s eyes widen, now in panic mode and disbelief of how she got herself in this situation. Simon unzips his flies and takes out his already hard dick. Although only average in length at about six inches, Sarah noticed that it was fairly thick, circumcised and clean looking.

Simon then takes Sarah’s hand and guides her to wrap it around his thick dick, which she limply clings on to as he takes another snap. “Open your mouth” Simon requests, before taking Sarah’s hand off his cock and guiding it forward. Sarah watched it oncoming, but before it reaches her open mouth, he veers to the right of her and places the warm and pulsating member on her cheek, giving the impression that a blowjob is being given from the view of the side camera. She closes her mouth in slight disappointment at not being able to feel his dick in her throat after the picture is taken, but doesn’t have long to feel bad about it as he places it over her chin and lips, lying it along her face and up to her nose before taking another picture. Simon then grips the base of his dick and takes it off of Sarah’s face. “Stick your tongue out for me” Simon told Sarah, which she obliges to. He then places the tip of his dick on to her tongue and holds it while he takes a pic. Sarah can taste a mixture of cleanness and soap alongside the salty, musky taste of Simon’s pre-cum which is leaking out of the tip of his dick and onto her tongue.

Simon then placed his hand on the back of Sarah’s head and forces more of his shaft inside her eager mouth. Sarah pulled her tongue back into her mouth and wrapped her lips around Simon’s cock, now engulfing the head completely. Simon is now eagerly snapping off pictures as Sarah slowly slips her mouth down Simon’s shaft, trying hard not to gag as she buries her nose in his trimmed pubic hair. As Simon let out a moan from behind his camera, Sarah resisted the urge to suck on or flick her tongue against the pole that was filling her mouth. When Simon was satisfied he had enough pictures, he removed his now wet dick which glistened from Sarah salivating over it and there was smudges of her red lipstick up the shaft. “Ok, get on all fours looking at the camera over there.” Simon pointed to the camera still snapping in the corner and Sarah got down on all fours onto the thick carpet as Simon completely undressed behind her. She felt Simon place his penis underneath her and his hands on her hips, and felt his cock pushing up against her lower stomach, giving the illusion he was inside her to the camera. After a few pictures, Simon then picks up his handheld camera and places his dick at the entrance of Sarah’s now soaked pussy and takes an aerial shot of his cock placed against her opening. Sarah resists the urge to push her ass back and feel Simon’s dick become engulfed as it slips inside her.

“Can I get a video of me inside of you on the couch?” Sarah’s heart skipped a beat at the request, eager to feel something inside of her before she leaves this evening. “Ok, that’s fine.” She said nervously. They both got up and Simon positions the tripod in the corner to look directly at the couch before flicking the camera onto record mode, hitting record and then sitting himself down on the leather couch and grabbing hold of Sarah’s hips and guiding her to sit on top of him. As she straddled him, he placed his dick at her warm and damp entrance and felt her pussy lips wrap around the head. Sarah pushed down and felt the dick slip inside her with no resistance. When she hit the bottom, she let out a gasp of pleasure, thankful to finally feel something as thick as Simon’s cock inside of her. She then slipped up the length of his shaft and back down again, before picking up the pace and riding Simon hard. It was a good couple of minutes of intense pleasure before Sarah realized the words and moans that were coming out of her mouth. “Oh fuck! You feel so nice inside my pussy Simon!” Before she can reach orgasm though, Simon grabs her hips and stops her from bouncing on him any further. “Stop! You don’t want me to finish already do you? We need to really make this complete. I want to fuck you in the ass.”

Sarah’s eyes widened. “No way! I’ve never done anal before and you’re lucky to have even got this far with it.” Simon frowned and looked up at her with puppy dog eyes. “But, I wanted to get a quick video of me fucking your ass. That’s what I thought about when I offered you the $1000, I’m afraid I can’t give you the full amount if you don’t give me what I wanted. Ok, how about a compromise. I’ll give you the full $1000 if you let me take a picture of just the head inside your ass.” Sarah was now panicking, not wanting to have come this far and get conned out of what Simon owed her. How bad can it be if it is just the head, she thought to herself. “Ok, but just the head!” She said, causing Simon to beam up at her. Sarah climbed off of Simon’s pole and sits herself down on the sofa, reclining back and bringing her legs up to her side. Simon got up and left the room for the bedroom as Sarah reached under her knees and spread her ass cheeks, exposing her virgin hole to the still recording camera in front of her. Simon returned with a short tube of lube and sprayed it all over his dick, before positioning himself on the floor in front of the sofa. Simon then squirted a generous onto his middle finger and placed it at the entrance of are ass. Sarah flinched at the cold liquid being applied and felt more and more of it leave the tube as Simon slowly wormed her finger inside of her butt. He placed his other hand over her pussy and began to rub her clit with his thumb as he attempted to insert a second finger into her anus. Sarah felt uncomfortable as Simon began to finger fuck her freshly opened ass, but didn’t want him to stop due to the pleasure he was giving to her clit, so she instead tilted her head back and closed her eyes. Sarah then felt both of Simon’s hands leave her body, before feeling the warm head of his dick placed at the entrance of her ass and the unmistakable snap of a picture being taken. Without thinking, so reached her hand forward the wear Simon’s thumb had been and began to rub her clit to get the sensation back.

She gritted her teeth as she felt Simon push harder and harder against her ass, trying to impale her against some resistance. She lets out a whimper of pain as her ass finally gives way and Simon manages to slip his head inside her. Feeling relieved that the head is now in, she hears another click of the camera, but is alarmed when she feels Simon push more and more of his shaft inside her. “OW! The heads inside, just take the picture!” She demands. “The head isn’t fully in yet, it won’t look right.” Simon responds. Simon continues and gets another inch inside of her before Sarah opens her eyes and stops rubbing herself, placing her hand on his stomach and stopping him from getting any further inside. Simon the takes Sarah’s hand away and snapped a picture of half his cock buried inside Sarah’s ass. He places the camera down on the floor and looks up, still inside of her to see Sarah staring into his eyes. They look intensely at each other for a minute in silence, before they lean in and lock lips. Sarah can feel Simon push further inside of her as their tongues dance around in each other’s mouths.

As Simon breaks off the passionate kiss and slips the last few centimeters inside her Sarah gasps, as if she had been winded. Simon picked up his camera again and takes a couple of photos of her ass engulfing his thick cock as it completely stretches around his shaft. Sarah could feel every millimeter of his six inches as he slowly slid it back out and forcing it back into her. Stride after stride her ass stopped resisting and in turn hurting as it got used to the intruder it was swallowing. She began to play with herself again as Simon used her backside to pleasure himself. As his strokes got firmer and faster, Sarah’s fingers rubbed harder and deeper, occasionally slipping one inside her. She felt the familiar feeling in her loins building up. Soon she was oblivious to everything else that was happening and could only think about the sensation of her clitoris. Her legs straightened stiff as she reached climax. She was breathless for about ten seconds until she suddenly realized the sensation in her ass, now feeling tighter than ever before.

The sensation for Simon was too much, feeling her anus squeeze around his cock while Sarah squirmed herself through an intense orgasm. With some reluctance he pulled himself out of her backside, still trying to swallow and suck him in. “Got on your knees!” Simon urgently shouted. Sarah threw herself down on her knees in front of the camera, just in time to catch the first spurt as Simon jerked himself over her face. The first rope of jizz splashed diagonally across her lips and onto her far cheek. Sarah, with her eyes tightly fastened felt the warm sensation as it hit and couldn’t help flick her tongue out to her lower lip, taking in a thick, creamy glob of his salty sperm and tasting it. The next jet hit right over her closed right eye and into her fringe. The third and fourth streams landed right across her nose and onto her other cheek. A fifth was more runny and splashed on Sarah’s chin and dribbled onto her bare breasts below and Simon squeezed out the last few drops onto her pretty face. Sarah’s face felt completely warm and covered as she heard Simon move about and then the distinct sound of him taking pictures of her cum splattered face. “You may want to clean that off in the bathroom” Simon said as Sarah slowly peered out of her one capable eye. She got to her feet and stumble through the bedroom and once again into the bright light of the bathroom, grabbed a hand towel and wiped away a thick strand of semen covering an eye so she could once again open it and peer out. Standing in front of the mirror, she peers at her cum soaked face, now dribbling down her chin and neck and onto her body, before wiping it off and washing her face in the sink.

Despite feeling very sore, she managed to slowly get back into the clothes that she came in, before limping slightly into the front room to see Simon sat, now dressed again on the couch with his laptop in front of him. “You will find the money on the chair. I’ve called for a cab to pick you up. It won’t be long.” Sarah picked up a brown envelope on the armchair and peered inside to see a bundle of $20 bills. She placed it safely in her handbag, before gingerly sitting on the couch next to Simon. Despite her ass feeling sore, she was made to feel even more uncomfortable by the fact the Simon was now watching the recording of what had just happened on his laptop. It began to sink in what she had actually done and could only wish to herself that Simon kept his promise and kept it for his own viewing alone.
They both spoke very little in the ten minute wait, until the cab finally arrived. As if they were business partners, they shook hands at the door as Simon shook Sarah’s hand. She didn’t know whether to laugh or cry on the cab ride home, but knew she was glad to be sitting there with $1000 in her purse. The walk up the stairs to her apartment was painful, and she was glad to get her key into the lock and slip inside the comfort and safety of her home. Amy came rushing to great her with her characteristically wide grin. “How did it go? Was it as creepy as you thought? Did you enjoy it?” She was sure that Amy had hundreds of questions, but Sarah just shrugged them off and said “Yes, it was ok. Pretty boring stuff really. I am tired now though so think I’ll go to bed.” She smiled back at Amy, hoping to not give her any reason to be concerned. In bed, Sarah’s mind was racing. She thought, as she couldn’t piece together what exactly to make of the night’s events, she should just lock them away and never think of them again. Slowly her mind slowed as she fell further and further into a deep sleep.

ONE MONTH LATER

Sarah opened up her email inbox to find she had a new message. Her heart starts to race as she sees the sender “Simon” and the email subject “Craigslist”. She had tried to block that night from her memory, but the $1000 sitting in her bag was too much of a reminder. Opening up the message, she read the contents:

“Hey! Thanks for a wonderful night together. I don’t think I’ve ever had anyone as successful as you.
P.S. Thanks for telling your roommate that you had a good time!”

Sarah’s heart skipped faster and faster. Had he been in touch with Amy? All that she had said was that it went ok. Underneath the message she found a link to a website she had never heard of before. She reluctantly clicked on the link and a new window opened up the page of a porn site. The main part of the page is a picture of a pretty little blonde naked on her knees, beaming up to the camera with her face completely plastered in cum. Behind her is a black leather couch and thick white carpets underneath her. It was unmistakable to Sarah that it was a picture of her roommate Amy, sat in Simon’s house. Scrolling down the page, she discovers it was uploaded by a user calling himself “craigslist_creep” and opens the link to the member’s profile. A series of galleries of different girls appear on the right hand side of the screen and sure enough at the top is a gallery labelled “Amy”. Three galleries down though, Sarah gets a sinking feeling in her stomach as she notices one labelled “Sarah”. She clicks the link to open up of gallery with all the pictures and videos that Simon had taken of her last night and to her horror sees that the view count on each is in the thousands and the user comments are in the hundreds. She navigates to the comments section to see “Hottest one yet!”, “How do you get to be so lucky craigslist_creep?” and “Damn! I can’t stop jerking over this one! Thanks!”

Sarah lay on her bed in silence and shock, reading a barrage of comments. She slowly reached down under her covers, sliding her hand onto her panties, to feel the dampness of her pussy seeping through the cloth…


Well, there you go. Hope you enjoyed it. If you didn’t, then have mercy as it was my first attempt.
– H, xxx

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

The Baby Sitter Wore Chanel

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Blowjob, Fiction, First Time, Male/Teen Female, Prostitution, Virginity

Gratitude can be a wonderful thing.

ilove-u.com_600659-50.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

John took in another deep breath, realizing he had started dozing off. He felt a breeze come through the window behind the setting sun, and it was a bit cool, especially since he still had a bit of sweat on his chest. He looked over at the clock on the mantle and watched the display change to 8:45 PM. Samantha, his wife, had taken the swing shift in the pharmacy in the hospital. John wasn’t sure, but suspected she had taken it to avoid him, the spark had faded from their love life.

As many couples do they attempted to have a baby to save their marriage. While it lessened tensions a bit because most attention went to the baby, it didn’t change the fact that she avoided sex with him most of the time. It wasn’t for lack of attraction, both John and Samantha had taken to the gym, as many sexless married people do. Something has to be done to get out the frustration. Three years in to having a child Samantha was in the best shape of her life, and became very distant. John was almost certain she was having an affair and had taken to jacking off a lot. For a while at least.

John felt his lover stir next to him and settle back against his side. He rolled his face onto the top of her head, smelling the sweet scent of strawberries and guava from her shampoo and body fragrance. It was a nice contrast to the thick smell of cum and other bodily juices that filled the air. John shifted just a hair to get more comfortable. He couldn’t even feel his penis. It had been a long time since he had cum hard enough to deaden all the nerves in his cock. He sure had missed it. He decided to let himself doze another hour or so before giving his lover a ride home. He would also need to change the sheets and air out the room before Samantha got home at 3:00 AM.
As John let himself fall back into his doze his thoughts drifted back to how he got here. It was about 18 months after their son James was born that Samantha went back to work. Soon after she turned frigid in the bedroom, but had stepped it up for her appearance. She worked off the baby weight and then some, started working hard on her hair and piling on the makeup. She hadn’t made that much effort in years and at first it excited John, until he realized she had little interest in him. It was like before they had James. Having a baby hadn’t fixed anything, and it was beyond frustrating.

John was a jingle writer, and only really worked about 5 hours a day in his studio just a few blocks away. He had tried working from home but it just didn’t work, he couldn’t focus the same. His wife would care for the baby in the early morning before heading to work and John would sleep, and would work in the evening after his wife returned home. That worked for a while, and basically kept them apart, which seemed to be Samantha’s desire.

As James hit two years old and wasn’t in need of constant over the top attention, Samantha decided she wanted to work the swing shift while James slept and then have John care for him in the mornings. She could have time with him in the afternoon while John worked. But soon enough she was too tired she said to do all her motherly duties and they agreed to employ a sitter for the afternoons a few days a week.

After a little research they decided to hire a girl in the neighborhood who a few families used and were very happy with. She was a straight A student who would dedicate herself to watching the kid and spend the downtime studying and was also lauded for being a healthy type and would make meals as such and cleaned up as well. She charged more than most but still less than a service so we contacted her. Her name was Susie and had just gotten her driver’s license that very weak and could drive herself and the baby in an emergency.

They met with Susie and agreed on a Mon, Wed, Fri schedule and she let them know she was available on weekends as well with advance notice. She was a cute little number. Her mother was Cambodian, a refugee from a number of years back, her dad was Italian and had met her mother while serving in the military. He brought her home and Susie was the fruit of their loins. She was about 5 foot 1, had black hair that went to her waist, it was naturally flat and had great shine. She had skin color that was a mesh of her parents, for a light brown hue. She had a very petite frame, almost no breasts to speak of. She was fairly athletic though the clothes she wore were very proper, and showed little.

She turned out to be as good as advertised and they all settled into a good rhythm. Over the next 8 months they fell into routine and John and Samantha only saw each other for an hour or so a day. It wasn’t a very fulfilling situation but at least they didn’t fight and with her working full time and he working on his commercial jingles, at least money was becoming loose for the first time in ages. The biggest pitfall for John was that he got almost no feminine attention. He was starting to consider getting a prostitute, but hated the thought of fucking a dirty whore.
It was a early summer Wednesday when Susie arrived at the house, the grill on her car was mashed in and there was a bit of smoke coming out. She was all flushed when she got to the house. It was the first hot day of the season, the mercury was topped out at 98 and when Susie came through the door, she was sweating a lot. She was wearing skimpy clothing for the first time that John have ever seen, while not suggestive at all, she was wearing flip flops, short grey shorts and pink tank top.

“Oh man! I can’t believe it!” She said with her flushed cheeks against her browned skin. John couldn’t help but notice how well her breasts filled out her top. She had a medium b cup size. Of course her tiny petite frame was still under 5 feet and it made her breasts look very healthy. The sweat line on her top went all across the top of her cleavage. John had never seen her chest that exposed but knew they had grown considerably from last Thanksgiving when he had inadvertently seen down her top when she bent over to pick James up. At this rate, she could end up with massive breasts on that little body.

“What happened Susie? What is wrong?” John asked.

“I got hit by this stupid old lady and she just drove off. I called my insurance but since dad is out of work and mom can only find part time they bought the high deductible plan and I don’t have $1000 to cover it. Now it is starting to smoke and I am worried about driving. If I can’t drive I can’t baby sit and can’t make any money.”

“Oh my gosh, that is so terrible. You know, I know a guy in town, grab your keys and I will grab James and you follow me. We will get it figured out.”

Soon their two cars made their way to Jimmy’s Car Spa, and Jimmy, being a old high school buddy of John’s agreed to let Susie pay in installments over the next few months and even had a loaner she could use for the next few days while he fixed it. Susie was so thankful and happy and John felt great about being able to help her.
On Friday John got a call from Jimmy and was told the total repair would be about $1300. John told Jimmy not to run her insurance so her rate wouldn’t go up and paid her bill in full. He had the money and thought nothing of the expenditure, and Susie had been as good as promised. A great sitter, cooked enough to take care of some of the family dinners and was such a good kid who had a bright future.

Jimmy must have called Susie because on Friday afternoon she turned up in her car instead of the loaner. She popped through the door wearing a spaghetti string purple top and black adidas gym shorts with white stripes and her flip flops. She burst through the door with tears in her eyes.

“Oh my gosh, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you . . . ” she exclaimed running up to John and wrapping her arms around his neck and gave him a big kiss on the lips.

“Haha, don’t worry about it Susie, you have been wonderful for us, it was the least I could do.”

“No you really don’t understand, the fridge just went kaput at the house and my parents needed my money to get a new one and I was telling them I had to spend it on the car but then got the call from Jimmy and. . . . you are the greatest guy in the world!”

She popped up on her toes again for another kiss. John looked into her wet eyes, the look of admiration was intense and John felt his ears getting red. He hadn’t had a woman look at him like that in a long time, and he was never that smooth with the ladies.

Susie got back on her feet and hugged him tight for a bit and John hugged her back. He didn’t mean to but the feel of her perky firm breasts against his chest and the lithe curve of her back and he felt his neglected penis swelling immediately. He thought her had broken the embrace fast enough but he hadn’t. Even as he stepped back it was obvious Susie had noticed because her eyes were staring at his crotch.

ilove-u.com_600659-40.1

John couldn’t stop it from chubbing up, he hadn’t felt feminine attention since his son had been born. There was a lot of pent up cum in his balls and his penis had jumped at the attention.
.
“Oh my gosh! Totally!”

Susie dove onto her knees and with one yank had pulled his shorts and boxers down. His 7 inch cock was thickening and bounced back up from the shorts, and was jiggling in front of her face.

“Susie, what are you do–” John stammered as he felt the his body wedged into the kitchen corner.

Susie lunged forward and grabbed his cock, sending a jolt through him. Her fingers so soft and dainty with glitter nail polish. John’s eyes widened like dinner plates as he watched her lean in.

“I suck on it right?” It was more rhetorical than literal and Susie popped her mouth around his unit and began to suck and tongue his penis.

“Oh. . oh Jesus! Shit Susie. What are you . . . oh god!” John knew he should push her away, this was wrong. But it had been so damn long. So long since he had felt any pleasure from a female. He couldn’t pull his eyes away from watching her lips pull away from her face as she pulled back on his cock, and the hungry slobbery way she went back down on it.

She could only get about 3/4 of it in her mouth and her technique was a joke. She built no rhythm, she didn’t use pressure right, she didn’t tease his cock or balls with her hands, she really had no idea what she was doing down there, but when a cock has been ignored for so long.

Just for a few seconds, John told himself. A few seconds became 10, then 30, then 50. The slobbering sounds of Susie’s messy blowjob sounded like music in John’s ears. Suddenly the sensation stopped.

“Is this right? This is how Tiffany did it.” Said Susie before inhaling John’s cock again. John wanted to instruct her help her out but he was at a complete loss as what to say. Those inexperienced 16 year old lips and mouth were getting an A for effort while a D in execution.

“Ooooh-ooh! Ah shit Susie. Ok, ok, ok we’re gonna . . . hah! Susie! Shit!” John grabbed her hair behind her head and gripped tight. He felt his balls aching, they were ramping up for the finale and there was plenty of gooey cream filling coming for his young babysitter.

“Hmmmm?” Hummed Susie as John’s head fell back.

“Ugh, ugh, Suzzzzzzz, oh fuck!” He came. He really came!

“Mmmm! NnnnnnnnN!” Susie protested as the first taste of salty cum poured into her mouth. The pour didn’t stop, John’s balls were the bluest in the world and they took advantage of this opportunity. The second and third squirts were as voluminous as the first.

“Aannnngh! Ruuoah! Shit Suzie . . YES! Ugh!” John held her firm despite her hands on his thighs trying to pull back until he had emptied his full load in her young mouth. At least a full cup and a half had jettisoned out of him and coated her mouth and forced its way down her throat and out the sides of her lips. John finally let go of his teenage dream and slumped against the kitchen cabinets.

“Holy fuck baby. Oohh. Oh shit.” John was slurring his words. He couldn’t believe how fast he had come. The whole scene couldn’t have taken more than 2 minutes, tops.

Susie pulled back, coughing and a huge glob of John’s cum spilled out of her mouth and onto her shorts and thighs. Finally she cleared her throat.

“Ew, what is all of that?”

“Whazz iz wha?” Asked John, totally spent.

“What is all that stuff? It’s gross.”

“It’s. . . it’s cum, or semen. How do you not know what it is? What did you think was going to happen when you. . . . when you sucked on my. . my. . .my . . .”

“I sucked on it because a couple of months ago I went to my friend Jane’s house and we walked into the kitchen and saw her sister Tiffany doing that with the guy who came to fix the dishwasher. We watched her do it for like 5 minutes and then, well he made a lot of noises like you did. They didn’t know we watched and when we asked Tiffany about it later she said that it is the one thing you can do to a guy that they like more than anything and that he gave her a discount. I . . . I thought I would do that for you to thank you.” Susie said, getting to her feet.

John wrung his hand over his face, trying to snap out of the daze his orgasm had put him in. “Yyyyeah she was right, guys do like that. But Susie you shouldn’t have done that. Sex is supposed between a man and his wife.”

“That was sex? I thought sex was when the guy put it in, well down there.” Susie said, confused.

“Well yeah, that is sex, but sucking on, or really doing anything with a man’s penis is sexual. It all gives pleasure.” John said, finally sobering up from his orgasm hangover.
“So did I give you pleasure?”

“Yes, a lot, but Susie, you can’t do that with older men.”

“Why?”

“Because I could get in a bunch of trouble for what you did.”

“But I did it, not you.” She said indignant.
“Doesn’t matter, I would get in trouble. Yes, you did it right, but please don’t ever do any of that stuff again until you are older ok?” John said sternly, just now realizing how out of hand the situation could get.

“Are you, you. . . mad a me?” Susie said, her bottom lip trembling and her eyes watering.

“No, no.” John reached out and hugged her for a minute then held her out in front of him. “It’s just . . . Susie, I should not have . . . I should have, uh, not have let you do that.”

“Then why did it get bigger? I felt it grow.”

“Well after James was born, Samantha and I . . . . you know what, this is all going to be a bit beyond you and you don’t need to think about these things. Look, I am not mad at you, I am mad at myself for going along. I am very embarrassed. All I can do is beg you not to tell on me. I am so ashamed . . .I. . . I”

“I won’t tell anyone. I only did it because you were so nice to me. Can we just pretend nothing happened?” She asked, blinking her big brown eyes at John. It was music to his ears.

“Yes, I think that would be our best course of action. I would hate to lose you Susie, you are just wonderful with James. Tell you what, here is the money for tonight, go ahead and take the rest of the night off, I will skip on work today.” John gave her her sitting fee and she gave him a quick hug, apologized again for what happened and left.
John sat on the couch, still trying to understand what had just happened. He couldn’t believe it, he had just dumped a load of his semen into Susie’s gullet. Just thinking about it .
. . .
John pushed his shorts down and jacked off his already hardening cock, closing his eyes and remembering the look of Susie’s lips and eyes as she gave her first blow job.

Susie was good to her word and John was to his and the next three months passed without incident. Well, at least between them sexually. But John couldn’t forget it. Not even for a day. He had rubbed his cock raw a few times remembering her. Unable to get any relief from his wife, he found himself jacking it daily. He tried to limit it to the shower or his office. But he always gave it a tug at the office. Seeing her before he left the house was too much. Especially with her continuing to develop. Her thighs thickened a bit, the line of her quads, curving her stems. Her breasts had added enough heft that they were just a bit less perky, but all the more full.

Then she began to talk of a boyfriend. John found he was very jealous. He had no idea who the kid was, but the thought of some pimple faced, goofy, awkward emo putting his hands on Susie, his tongue in her mouth, his penis in . . . . John wouldn’t finish the thought. Every morning when he woke he had a morning wood and a mental picture of her. He had started to memorize his favorite outfits, The innocent ones that still allowed to much for a man’s imagination. Every day she wasn’t coming over to watch James, John would feel depressed all day. He waited for those 15 minutes to see her, memorize her face and her frame, so that he could imagine gaining carnal knowledge while he masturbated in his studio.

Soon after Susie’s Dad got a better job with good health insurance. Not long after her Mom was able to work part time and Susie could finally keep her baby sitting money. She began to talk about how much she wanted a designer purse like some girls at school. She had dreams of a large sized Chanel Reissue, but those ran about $2500, so she was hoping to save up $500 for a convincing knockoff her friend had spied. From that John’s scheme was hatched. Even after he had everything in place, he kept chickening out. He knew what he wanted, what he needed, what he must have, but reality is easier than fantasy. Until August 14th. It was an anniversary. It had been exactly 1 year since he had had sex. Coitus sex. Obviously it had been more like 80 days since he had gotten feminine attention.

He was ready, Samantha was already at work and would be for the next 9 hours of her 12 hour shift. He grabbed the blank paper bag and put it in the corner under the cupboards. He was having his usual chit chat with Susie, wondering, like he did each time if she thought about having blown him and swallowed his cum every time she saw him like he did. He waited till she was distracted emptying her backpack and asked nonchalantly,

“So what kind of bag do you want to get? A Channel?” Susie who was still emptying her backpack was wearing a thin knit white shirt, over the head style, which ended just above the waistline of her skirt. The skirt was a light blue and made of a very soft and thin material, hanging off of her and outlining her constantly expanding ass. Even just in the last three months John could see the curve in her lower back, the jut of her modest but improving derriere, the swelling of her breasts. She was still petite, but a more womanly petite. She was wearing slight heeled tan sandals and her hair was pulled up from the sides and held by a clasp where it fell back into the rest of her hair, straight and draping over her shoulders. Her body was tanned from the summer, darkening her beige skin to a firm chocolate brown. She had on light blue lipstick and blue fingernails. An image of a blue smear on his dick made the still flaccid organ jump a hair.

“Yeah, the Chanel Reissue, it is this special anniversary addition. John pulled the bag out and set it on the counter and reached in, pulling out the large size burgandy bag.

“Does it look like this?” John asked. Susie looked up and stared for a good ten seconds.

“Why . . . why do you have one of those?” She croaked hoarsely.

“Or does it look more like this? And he pulled out a second back, this one white with brown trim and markings.

“Holy cow. They are gorgeous.” Susie said as she walked like a zombie over to the bags.
“So these are the types you were referring to?”

“Mmmm. Yeah . .. . see . . . . oh.” Susie came around to John’s side of the counter to get a closer look. She was positioned right in front of him, bent slightly at the waist, her ass practically presented to him. John swallowed hard. He clenched and unclenched his hands, trying to quell the beast growing within him. He planned to go slow, to seduce her. But right now it was all he could do to not ram her up against the counter top and take her fertile pussy for his own.

John heard a coo from James, sitting on the floor in the adjacent living room, playing with his playskool toys. John looked over and thought to himself, thank god even as a witness he couldn’t say anything. John stepped just a bit closer and smelled her hair quietly. His mouth watered, his penis was aching, the position in his khaki shorts preventing it from sticking out and getting fully erect, which it wanted so badly to do.

“Do you want them?” John said in low gravely voice.

Susie turned slowly, John very close. “Um . . . well, . . of course I want one. I have been talking about it.”

John put one hand on her left onto the counter, the other he slid two fingers down the side of her face. “I really want to give them to you.” He said.

His fingers curved around her cheek and slowly over her lips as he continued, “As long as I am sure you will . . . thank me . . . again.” His eyes were staring right into hers.

“Uh .. . . .oh! Ha ha. Um, well . . . I . . . I would, but I am dating Tommy and I probably shouldn . . . ”

“Why? Are you giving him blowjobs? Are you having sex with him?” John said intensely.

“N–nno! No. Just kissing. You told me I should wait . . . . .remember?”

“You’re soooo . . . . pretty. . . ” John said as he gazed at her sideways, his arm coming off the counter and placed it around her thin waist. Her belly button was exposed and the gem on it dangled back and forth. John looked down at it as he pulled her a little closer.

ilove-u.com_600659-36.1

Susie had her hand around his biceps, trying to gently hold him at bay. Before the look in his eyes was one of terror and shock. It was hot. This time the eyes on him looked very . . . . determined. She was conflicted. She really felt she should be true to her boyfriend, and John himself had said they should not have been together. But she really wanted those purses. And she still really liked John, she still felt very close to him.

“I would be very thankful for those bags John, but I really can’t do that to Tommy.”

John pulled her closer until their bodies touched, her hips pressing up against his upper thigh.

“I mean maybe we could do a rain check or something? A coupon for if I break up? Or maybe we could .. . Whao! And there it is, wow, it’s ready. Um. . . John you’re . . .” She tried to step out but John wrapped his other arm around her first and held her into the corner of the counter and sink.

“Just amazing . . .. ” John said as one hand groped a butt cheek, the other sliding under the skirt and quickly into her underwear.”

“Mr. Robertson? Mr. John! John what are you doing? John stop.” Susie whined, wondering why he was being pushy.

“John you need to . . OOOH!” Susie’s face fell against his chest panting a bit.

John had his fingers into her crotch and was just beginning to play.

“Ooooo-whaooooooh! Oooh! Oooh! Jjjjohnnnnn. Oh god. Oh.. OOOOH!” Susie was smushing her face into Johns chest. Rubbing from side to side as John gave her the first sexual pings from another person. Susie had masturbated a time or two, but hadn’t really ever achieved liftoff. John had 30 years of experience on her and began to coax her hymen to let his finger in.

Eventually it did and Susie had gripped John’s arms like a vice and she began to moan loudly.

“EEEEOOOOOOWWWW. Oooh John. Oh god. Oh God! OH God! OH GOD! OH JOHN WHAT IS THAT? WHAT IS THAT? OK! OK! OK! I’ll SUCK IT! OK, I WILL! OH GOOOOOOOOOOOOD!” Susie felt her first true orgasm building and was excited, scared and anxious. It felt so good, but too good. It felt like if it got much more “good” her heart would pop. It was beating so fast!

John worked her clit and pulled her head back by her hair and kissed her. “Suck it if you want my little sex kitten, but you’re gonna fuck it!”

“WHAAAT? HHHHUUUOOOOH. NNNNNOO. DON’T WANT TO, DON’T WANT TO, OOOOOOUUUUUUOOOOHHHH! MMMMFFFF!” Her words cut off by John’s tongue.

“Mmmf! MMMMnnnnnmmMMMMMMF! UUUUUUMMMMMMMMMFFF!” Susie was screaming into John’s mouth as her orgasm exploded in her. Her lips went limp, her pussy clenched on his fingers. Her body clenched and twerked in his arms. Her moans turned quiet and low. John removed his lips, holding her in his arms
Her moans turned into sighs which turned into deep breaths. She had felt an explosion of tingle to every inch of her body and was completely wrapped in a cocoon of warm pleasure. John scooped her up, all 89 pounds of her and carried her to the bedroom and laid her on the bed horizontally. He went back out to the kitchen and downed a bottle of beer in a flash. grabbed a bottle of milk and picked up James. He went back to the master bedroom and plopped James in his crib in the room with the bottle and smirked.

Son was gonna get a front row view of Daddy’s greatest triumph.

John walked over to Susie. Her head was slowly twirling back and forth, indistinct and quiet sounds coming from her lips. He hiked up her top and reached behind her to undo the bra, he slid the garments easily over her head and stood back. Damn they were nice. Even held a lot of their shape laying down. That’s the beauty of youth, John thought. He reached under the skirt and pulled off her panties. They were sopping wet. He took a long whiff before tossing them in the corner.

He dropped his shorts and boxers and his prick was finally free! Oh it had ached so much! It had paid it’s dues. It was time for little John to have his fun. John reached a hand under each upper thigh, some fingers on her ass. He lifted her up a tad and slid a throw pillow under her lower back so there was a slight elevation at her crotch . . . just right. John felt the drool from his mouth hit his throbbing dick.

She was quite a vision. light milk chocolate skin, mid level chocolate nipples small, short and round. He ran a hand over one and lightly squeezed. God the buoyancy of a young breast!!! He ran his hands along her thighs. God he loved nice legs. Hers were, short, shapely and firm. That tummy, so flat, so smooth. he ran a hand over her pussy. His pussy. Well, it would be his soon.

“Mmmmmfff. Ooooohhhjjjjjjjjjoooohn? Arrrrrrruuuuu ggoooooonnnnnnnaaaa dooooozzzzz it aaaagggnnn?” Susie asked, still lost in her orgasm.

“Maybe sweetie, but now it’s John’s turn. He leaned down and gave her one slow kiss with no tongue. Susie opened her eyes drowsily and looked at him and smiled like a drunk. John sat back and put one knee on the bed, under her thigh. He slid his hands up her thighs until his thumbs were on the tips of her pelvis, poking under her skin. His fingers wrapped around to her back and ass, his palms on her hips.

He didn’t need to aim his cock, it was as hard as steel. Harder than he ever could remember. He drove ahead slow and steady, lined up to her virgin slit. It elicited a tiny yelp from John when the head of his cock touched her labia. He was so sensitive the slightest touch was overwhelming. He gritted his teeth and kept going until her lips parted for him and his mushroom cap was up against her, entering.

Susie seemed to wake up a bit at that. She lifted her head, She saw him entering her. But she could only numbly feel it. She reached out and grabbed his arm.

John laid over her as he prepared to make way. “Yeah baby?”

“Jjjjjoohhnnn nnnnooo. Wwweee caaaannn’t.”

“Don’t worry baby, it won’t take long, you can pretend nothing happened, just like with the blow job. Ok baby. Ready?”

Susie breathed in deep and bit her lower lip, “mmm-hmm.”

John put one hand under her head and gripped the edge of the bed, the other gripping her thigh. He pressed forward, with meaning this time.

“MMMMMMM!” Susie grunted and John pushed through what was left of her hymen and buried himself two thirds of the way in.

“Oh fuck baby! Oh Jesus, you feel like fucking silk! No! Like satin! Oh sweetie!” John groaned. He pumped Susie for the next 30 seconds, kissing her as he stole away her virginity. Susie grunted and strained along with John’s thrusts, feeling coming back to her. Then John sat up, still fucking her teenage pussy with short strokes. He gripped both sides of her pelvis again.

“Shit baby. I’m sorry.” John said, shaking his head. “Oh it’s coming baby. I can’t stop it! Ok baby, here we go!” John gripped hard and began to piston his hips for all he was worth. His crotch slamming into Susie’s pelvis, his thrusts the fastest he had ever accomplished. The sound of their slapping flesh was echoing across the room.

“OooooOOOOOOOooooooOOOOOUUUU John! John! John! John please! John!” Susie protested, the pain of his thrusts intense.

“OOOH FUCK BABY! YEAH BABY! YEAH BABY! OH IT’S COMING BABY!!! OH SHIT! OH SHIT! OH FUUUUCK!”

“JOOOOOOOOHHHHNNNNNN! AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!” Susie yelped the pain from the fuck and the pleasure from the orgasm more than her young mind could register.

“OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK OH FUCK YES YES YES YEEEEEERRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!” John screamed as the cum rocketed from his penis into Susie’s young vagina. John never stopped pumping as his whole body was on fire from his orgasm. John continued to thrust. His cock continued to jettison semen into Susie. John finally slammed home and stayed there, his entire body clenched, veins popping, teeth grinding, fingers digging into Susie. John couldn’t tell you exactly how much cum had come out, but he knew he had never produced that much in one sitting, er, fucking.

John began to ease after another 15 seconds. He sank down onto Susie, his body randomly spasming from over stimulation.

“Holy shit,” Susie said, “we are doing that again.”

John was pulled out of his doze down memory lane when his lover stirred beside him. He looked over at the clock. Yep, time to get moving. He turned to her, and rubbed her taut tummy while he gave her a long kiss, before he hopped out of bed.

“Damn baby, that was all right! Damn you can drain a man.” John pulled on his shirt and was looking down at his buttons fastening them.

He pulled on his pants while she slipped on her summer dress.

“Man I can’t wait until you can drive in a couple of years. Bye the way baby, how is your sister Susie’s freshman year at Stanford?”

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Waking Up a Whore

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ 1 Comment

Tags

Blowjob, Consensual Sex, Cum Swallowing, erotica, Fiction, First Time, Hardcore, oral sex, Prostitution, Written by women

A woman wakes up with no memory of her past or any recollection of being a woman

ilove-u.com_600659-48.1

She took a long look and the man next to her. He lay on his back, his chest slowly moving up and down as his eyes remained closed. She studied him with great attention, looking at his neck and a small freckle that sat at the base of his throat, the way his muscular chest met in a valley and sprung up and came to an apex at two well formed pectoral muscles, his slightly formed abs with a small line of thin hair leading south past his belly button, and finally she became fixated on the massive cock that lay limp on his thigh. He had no hair around the base of his dick. She could not see his balls, but she couldn’t take her eyes off the way the head of his cock gently flowed over and revealed a slightly pinkish hue, and the hint of veins. She tried to look away, but she couldn’t. Then it hit her.

She shouldn’t be looking at a penis, shouldn’t be looking at a man next to her, didn’t know who she was or where she was. She didn’t know this man. Panic hit her. She snapped the covers off of her and threw her legs off the side of the bed. In one motion, she stood, but found her balance off. As she came upright, the body stirred behind her and heard, “babe, you ok?” She looked back, but the voice had already trailed off, and he was turning over and grabbing her pillow.

Her attention came back to her body quickly. She righted herself against the wall, and even though for a minute she knew wasn’t drunk, getting her mind straight was difficult. She took steps around the bed as if she knew where she was. Her heart was racing, a cold sweat broke out over her. She walked into the bathroom as if she knew where she was going, but once inside, and the lights were found without effort, she came face to face with herself, and discovered the horror. In front of her stood the reflection of a young 20 something female. A confused look dominated her face, but that drew little of her attention. Her eyes fixated on her chest, the massive breasts that hung off her body. She reached up toward her chest to find them on her body. But she shouldn’t have breasts. This body shouldn’t be her.

The weight of them were amazing and the disorientation when she got out of bed suddenly became understandable. When she lifted them, she felt the relief, if it could be called that, from her upper chest and back. When she released them, they fell immediately, making a barely audible slap against her abdomen and a slight giggle up the length of her breast. She grabbed her hardened nipple with two fingers, pulling it out and pulling her breast from her body. They elongated until her breast began to be removed from her abdomen and the weight of the tissue began to provide a bit of pain. She released it quickly.

She stood there for a minute and the confusion took over. Who was she? She asked herself if she really was this person, but then again, searching her memory, no alternative came. She didn’t feel that she was another person trapped in this body, but this body struck her as so alien that she felt she was violating someone else by standing there shirtless in the bathroom. There were no answers, and then she thought about the man in the other room. Was he her husband? Boyfriend? She couldn’t bear the possibility of anything else, but it was then that there was a small knock on the door and the voice came to her through the door.

“Babe, you ok? I gotta pee something crazy.”

Panic came over her once again. She felt like she should cover herself, but then again, there was a need for answers. She opened the door and didn’t say anything. He walked in and past her and stood over the toilet, raised the seat, and began peeing. The stream shocked her with its force, and as it wound down he seemed to do this slight wiggle with his body. She watched him intently, examining his muscular ass, dimpled in at the sides with the effort, and releasing to a perfectly rounded butt once finished. He turned to her and smiled, slightly bumped her out of the way, and washed his hands. Once done, he brushed his wet palms on the towel on the wall, and without a word, grabbed my chest, palms down. His large hands didn’t fit completely around each breast, but with a slight squeeze and some force toward me, he lifted them slightly and then squeezed tighter. His cold hands instantly caused goose bumps with rise on my chest and arms.

“Damn you got some great fucking tits. Can’t get over those things.”

……………

ilove-u.com_600659-44.1

He released them as quickly as he took them in his possession. I stood shocked and fixated on the feeling of my breasts in his hands. I looked down at his penis dangling and he caught my eyes.

“Yeah babe, he likes them too.” He laughed and brushed past me once again, turned around with a smile, and began to speak again. As he stepped into his pants, underwear free, he said, “same as always I’m guessing.”

He continued the look he was giving me for a few seconds, and then continued to get dressed. After he had buttoned his pants and thrown his shirt on, unbuttoned, he pulled his wallet out and removed a stack of bills and placed them on the corner of the bed. I still didn’t speak.

“All right beautiful, same time same place.” He came over and kissed me on the cheek and before I could even understood what had just happened, he was gone.

I don’t know how long I stood there in shock, but it seemed like a lifetime. When I began to come back to reality, I sat on the corner of the bed, pink and blue silk panties, and nothing else, and took the wad of bills in my hand. Fifteen hundred dollars. Who in their right mind gave someone that much money and then leaves. Was I really a whore? I couldn’t be. I mean I saw the body in the mirror. It was the sexist thing I had ever seen in my life (did that mean I was really a man?—no clue), but still. Who would pay that much money to sleep with someone? No one in their right mind, or at least someone with a ton of money. I couldn’t imagine being a “kept” woman, someone that is at the beck and call of someone else. I didn’t know who he was, but I knew that wasn’t going to happen.

I walked into the living room and looked around. There were pictures of me with other people, some older, some younger. There were a few where the same people kept reappearing, others that looked like occasional pictures with people that I knew but were not close to (it appears to me at least to be completely obvious the difference between the two). I studied the woman, me, that appeared in most of the pictures. She seemed happy, normal—beautiful, but normal. She, me, was hugging close friends, doing things (camping, amusement parks, cook outs, etc.) that were perfectly normal, and now it seemed that I was her. Looking at the pictures, there seemed to be some truth to the entire situations within the picture. It was like through an interior fog I knew them to be true, that that was really me, but as hard as I could, I could not place who they were, their names, or anything about them.

I started thinking about me. What did I know about me. I knew I existed. I knew I had a mind and a general perception of reality and how the world worked, but I didn’t know who I was. How could I know what a whore was if I didn’t know who I was? How could I be attracted to myself? Was there some general notion of beauty that I was aware of, and now that I wasn’t connected to “myself” I had some knowledge of?

I didn’t know anything really other than I was naked in a strange place and the body I was in felt completely foreign. I decided that I had to at least put some clothes on. I walked back to the bedroom and made my way to the closet. Once there, I found drawers that, once opened, provided me with at least something to wear. Everything was complicated, but after a few moments of starring at underwear, bras, and lingerie (there were three full drawers of lingerie), I simply threw on a tee shirt to cover myself and a pair of socks (I know it doesn’t make much sense). I walked out to the bedroom and realized that the entire room reeked of sex. I had to get he sheets out of there, that at least I knew. It was already a bit disturbing that some strange man paid me a lot of money for what appeared to be sex, but to have the smell constantly remind me of it was too much.

I traveled the way back to the living room and then to the kitchen where I found a stack washer/dryer. I stripped the bed and put the sheets in the washer and started it. It scared me a bit how I knew how to do all these things, that they made sense, but I don’t remember ever learning them or anything. I was so confused it hurt, so I decided to try and end the confusion. There had to be some indication within these walls of where I was, who I was, and everything about my life. This place held the answers, and it didn’t appear that I had anything to do.

I decide to look for a wallet or purse. I looked in the bedroom, but there was nothing there, and the living room provided little help, but by the front door, on this oblong table a small purse lay on the surface. I opened it and spilled the contents on the coffee table. Inside was a small leather fold with credit cards and finally, a drivers license.

My name is Emily. I’m 25. Its something. Further investigation tells me that I am also a member of a local gym, appear to like to carry around a lot of cash, and seem to have several bank accounts with a significant amount of money in them. Back in the bedroom, I started going through the drawers to find out more about myself. It took me no time to find out what I needed. In the bedside table were two journals. One was larger and thinner, the other was much thicker and looked like more of a personal journal.

I sat on the bed and put the thinner notebook beside me, opened the other, and turned to the last page that was written on. It gave the date as June 10. There was a long entry about going shopping with some friends, buying some lingerie, and having drinks, but what dominated the entry concerned the work. It appeared that she, or I, loved her work but was concerned about how others viewed her. She didn’t want other people thinking she was a whore, so she operated in such a way as to keep even her closest friends clueless. There were hints at some sort of recording through her computer, but it wasn’t really clear.

I put the book down and opened the one I threw on the bed. When I opened it, a sheet of paper fell out. It was typed, with times of the day on one column and at the top the days of the week. I tried to figure out what today was, but I had no clue and didn’t know where to do to find out. Then I remembered (remembered—so exciting) that the weather channel had the date on the screen. I rushed to the living room, learning too late how much it hurt to run with big boobs. They flopped and slapped against me so hard I had to grab them and hold them up for a second to stop the rush of pain.

It was Monday. (A really shitty case of the Mondays). I rushed back into the bedroom, this time holding my tits so they wouldn’t fly around (I should so find my bras), and looked at the schedule. Down the column for Monday it had three listings. One at 10 one at 1 and one at 4:30. The first had “Mark” next to the time and “BJ250.” The second had “Jerry—BJx2300.” The last said “Ben—FF350.”

I snapped my neck to look at the clock beside the bed. “9:57.” Shit. I didn’t know what to do. The idea of sucking a dick scared me to death, but I didn’t know why. I threw down the books and put them back in the bedside table. I stood up and noticed first that all I had on was a tee shirt and panties, and second that I didn’t have much time. About the time the adrenaline started pumping, there was a knock at the door. I panicked. What could I do. I had to answer it. I opened the door and a man about 6 foot walked in the door. There were no words spoken. He grabbed me by the arm and pulled me into my bedroom. He almost threw me down on the bed and said, “I hope you saved all that nice man cum for me.”

Before I knew it, he had my panties off and his face nestled into my crotch. At first I was scared, and then a raging heat and pleasure came from his face. He stuck a finger in me, and moved it around in a circle a few times, stretching me a bit and making me aware for the first time of my vagina. To feel something pressing inside you was startling. He licked my pussy and then, when apparently done, he pushed my legs up and started licking my ass hole. Without warning, his tongue invaded my ass and his fingers started rubbing just above my opening. It didn’t take long. I came with violence, and when I did a stream of fluid shot out of me and just passed through his hair line. It continued for a minute and then he stood. I was already exhausted.

“God almight, his cum tastes good coming out of you.” And with that, he unbuttoned his pants and dropped them and his boxers to the floor. He crawled up on the bed beside me and placed his butt right beside my face. His semi erect dick hanging on his thigh just to the right of my face. I knew what I had to do. All indications pointed to the face that I had to now suck thus guys dick.

He wasn’t huge, but he had a good sized dick. I could tell that (how I don’t know) by looking at the thing on his leg. After a short pause of deliberation, I rolled over and without a word just put his semi hard dick in my mouth. I wasn’t ready for how the thing filled my mouth. As he got harder, the size seemed impossible to take, but it seemed no matter how hard I pushed down on his dick, it entered my mouth easily. At first I was uncomfortable, but after only a short time, I could think of nothing else better in the world. The feel of my lips around his shaft, the length as it entered my mouth, the head as it brushed past my tongue, the pressure against the back of my throat when he reached it and then the release of the pressure when he pulled out, all seemed like the most amazing feelings in the world.

I sucked him with passion and vigor. I wanted it all in my mouth. I wanted to try and squeeze his dick with my lips so hard that I could take it with me.

In no time it came. A huge rush of his cum erupted in my mouth. I was caught completely off guard, but once the rush came, instincts pushed my head all the way down on his cock so my lips were firmly against him. I opened my mouth and felt the length of his cock in my throat. I felt him twitch and buck, all the time keeping him deep, and when I could take it no more, I pulled off him, only to catch the last two small surges of his cum on my tongue. I savored the taste, the feel of this thickness on my tongue, how it clung together and then slowly watered down with my saliva. I held it there, content. When I swallowed it, the feeling remained on my tongue, it coated as it slid down into my stomach, and even after I swallowed again, moved up to face him, I still tasted the strong flavor of what I now knew was cum.

He got up off the bed and got dressed. I stayed there laying on the bed in my state of bliss looking at him.

“Next week is the big week huh?”

I think he could tell I was completely oblivious to what he was saying.

“You know the group on Sunday night. I freakin’ cant wait. You gotta make sure you get like five or six or something and just have them all cum in you over and over. And like just sit on your back until I get here. Fucking hot.” He paused uncomfortably, “So you excited about it?”

I paused. I realized I had never heard my own voice. “Scared.”

“Really? It’s the same guys as last time right?” He paused. “Oh ok yeah I know you can’t talk about other clients, but damn big dicks like you described. Wow, I’d be scared too. But I guess you like it or you wouldn’t want to do it again.”

He walked to the door and when the door closed I caught a brief look at the three hundred fifty dollars on the bedside table before I slowly drifted off.

I woke with a knock on the door. I jumped up in shock and threw on my panties. I couldn’t get sucking him out of my mind. I mean I don’t know if this body or I had ever sucked before, but at that moment I had never done anything, and I kept thinking about it. The feel, the taste, everything. And all that when I was panicking. I knew what was at the door. I figured out the code, I thought, but I only had these panties on and this stupid tee shirt. I ran around looking for shorts I think, but I don’t know. Panic is a funny thing. When the second knock happened, I couldn’t wait. I ran to the door and opened it before I thought about it.

“Thought you weren’t going to answer.” They walked in past me (it must be a habit) and sat on the couch.

The one guy talking must know me or had been here before, obviously, but the other guy seemed scared, like he had never done this. Both were attractive, younger, and totally out of their element.

Jerry, I would come to know, looks at me, stands back up, unzips his pants, and simply says, “in here or in the bedroom. Where do ya think?” like it was nothing.

“Here is fine.” I answered half heartedly.

He unbuttoned and dropped his pants, with his boxers shortly following. He was already semi hard, but his friend didn’t move. He looked at me and smiled.

I took it as a cue. I walked towards him and pushed him on the couch. I jumped down on his semi-erect cock and took it all the way in my mouth. I wrapped my lips around the base hard and flicked at his dick in my mouth making it sway back and forth. I brought my mouth around him fully and pulled it out of my mouth slowly, inching my way up with a suck in between. By the time I pulled him out of my mouth, he was hard, but as soon as he left my lips, I felt him pull me up. He stood as I stood, and with his two hands he grabbed my sides and lifted my shirt over my head. He threw my shirt on the floor and grabbed my boobs with both of his hands. He lifted them and then cupped them, shaking them and watching them ripple and move. He moved them around till my nipples were hard, pinched them, and then put his hands on the top of my head and pushed me down. I took the cue and put his dick back in my mouth and started sucking.

In no time the action brought his friend over, and when I opened my eyes, his friends hand was grabbing my tit and his dick was out and hard. It was an impressive dick, much bigger than his friends with a large bulbous head, and when I saw it, I had to have it. I switched dicks quickly, pulled his friend to my mouth so fast it caught him off guard. He released my tit and as soon as I had the head of his dick in my mouth, Jerry had my tits in his hands. I pushed him as far back in my mouth as I could, but he was much too thick to take all of him. I got violent sucking him. I wanted it. I wanted him to cum. I was so turned on all I could think about were these two guys cumming in me and on me. He didn’t last. In only five minutes of sucking he let lose a grunt and then the rush of cum came. It wasn’t a massive amount, but it squirted in my mouth. I didn’t swallow it. I felt it on my tongue, lifted off him and cupped my mouth shut so it wouldn’t leak out and then pushed Jerry’s dick into my mouth with complete suction so I could feel his dick in my mouth with all his friends cum. He pumped into my head a few times, grabbing the back of my head and pulling it towards him violently for about thirty seconds and then he blew. This time the cum blasted out. It filled my mouth in no time, and I almost choked. I swallowed a few times, but the shock came to fast, and cum leaked out the side of my mouth and on to my boobs. He kept cumming and I sucked him until he got soft.

“That was amazing as always. Thanks for letting my boy come along. Next week just you and me?”

“Sure.” I said as I scooped the cum off my boob and put it in my mouth, lost in the moment and completely forgetting that they were actually there.

“See, that’s why you are fucking amazing. That and those tits. Holy Jesus, Ted, didn’t I tell you she had the best set of tits alive.”

He pulled up his pants and on the way out, he put an envelop on the table beside the door. I sat there on my knees in the living room, shirtless and soaking wet. My panties were soaked, and my body was on fire. I could see why someone did this, why they blew guy after guy. It was fucking crazy how turned on I was, and even when I tried to stand up and find in my mind what I had to do for the next few hours, all I could think about was the feel of his dick in my mouth and the heat of his cum as it shot out into my mouth. I threw myself on the couch and felt my tits slam back and forth and settle with my stillness, pancaked out and hard in the cold room.

I wasn’t going to let myself fall asleep again. I had to learn more about this woman I was. I got up and got my shirt back on. My tits were beginning to seem normal. I prepared myself for their movement so it was no shock or surprise.

I walked in the bedroom and all I could think about was fucking tonight, having one of those huge cocks inside me. I sat down and read more about me. Most everything was about the guys, about clients. About what they liked, how they were, how the sessions went. I tried to count backwards to find Mondays to see what I was facing tonight. I started from the beginning to see if I could find a description of him, and not just a “great time.” Here it was. “Bed is a treat. He’s younger, I think in college, one of those daddy’s boys spending daddy’s money, but he’s not a prick. He’s got a good dick, cums pretty heavy, and likes pretty traditional stuff in bed.”

ilove-u.com_600659-37.1

I spent the rest of the afternoon relaxing. I got some food, took a shower and looked through my clothes. I decided that I should treat tonight more like a date than a quick thing, thinking that that was what was called for a bit more. If he was “traditional” I thought that maybe it would be more his speed. I made sure I had some wine in the fridge and as the hour approached, I picked out a nice dress (everything I had showed a bit too much cleavage), and sat watching television until the knock on the door came.

I greeted him unlike the others, and told him to take a seat on the couch. He sat down without words and I went to the kitchen to get us some wine. I sat down, handed him a glass and asked how his week was. He looked shocked, but after a second, he took a sip, and settled in. He told me about his frustrations at work and evidently home life issues with his wife and kids. Then he broke the conversation. “So like you usually only let me have an hour.”

“Oh, don’t worry. I thought it would be nice to relax for a bit. I don’t have any plans for the rest of the night, we’re good.”

“Oh,” he was shocked again, “that’s awesome.”

“Another glass?”

I took his glass and filled both, returned and we sat in silence for a few moments drinking. He started asking about me, which I didn’t exactly have the qualifications for answering, so I changed the subject.

“So, what does your wife not do that you really want to try.”

“You mean sexually?” I could tell the subject made him nervous.

“Don’t worry. Its me. No judgement.”

“Well, I’ve told you before, our sex consists of her on her back. That’s it. She never sucks, never moves, just lays there and takes it. If I get aggressive at all she freaks out. Says I hurt her.”

“Oh, how do you hurt her.”

“I don’t know. I’m not huge or anything. Who knows. Its always late at night in bed, she gives in. Any other time she pushes me away and tells me its not the right time.”

“I hear ya. Well you got me.” I smiled and took his glass once more. I went to the kitchen and filled the glasses, not hearing that he had come in the kitchen behind me. I opened the fridge once again to replace the wine, and as I bent over slightly to reach in, he pressed himself firmly behind my, his cock resting against my ass. I set the wine in the fridge as his hands grabbed my hips, and as I closed the door and stood upright, he moved his hands up, tracing the sides of my body and moving around front to cup my breasts. My eyes shut with the feeling. I could feel his hardness through his pants against me. His hands squeezed my tits and moved them up and down. I tried to turn, but his power kept me in my place. Even that turned me on. He kissed my neck and then reached into my dress and cupped my left boob. With that speed increased. Without warning, he lifted my dress and I instinctively raised my arms to let him take it off. Again I tried to turn, but he stopped me.

His left hand grabbed my hip, his right felt my ass and swirled around it, finding my thong against my ass, pulling it slightly, and then lightly spanking me. My ass giggled with the contact, he kissed my back and then pulled my thong down. It all happened quickly. I could feel how wet I was, and as soon as my panties came down, and his fingers probed me, I could smell it. He dropped his pants, and as he stood he grabbed my tits to stand me upright from the counter, and with one movement, he pushed his dick into me.

The feeling was amazing. I parted with the pressure, and as he moved more and more into me, the pressure increased, but increased around him, inside me. Instinct guided me to bend over slightly and spread my legs, and that was all it took for him to start fucking me. I felt the force of him in my stomach when he slammed in. When he reached bottom I couldn’t help but grunt, but what became overwhelming to me was the force of my tits bouncing back and forth as they hung. They crashed into the counter, and then as he pulled out of me they shot back against my stomach.

What started to entered my mind was that I didn’t want him to cum. This wasn’t work, it was something I was enjoying. I took the step of pushing him away and grabbing his hand. I led him into the living room and sat down on the couch. I pulled him in front of me and took his cock in my mouth. I tasted myself for the first time. It didn’t bother me, but for a minute it made me hesitate a bit. Once my flavor was gone, I took it like an old pro. I went slow, wanting it to prolong his hardon, but also, I wanted to feel every inch of him. It didn’t last long.

He pushed my head away, and looked at me. He smiled and got on his knees in front of me, taking my tits in his hands and moved them around in circles. He moaned with the movements, which matched my utterances exactly. It felt amazing to feel him squeeze my chest, rub my nipples, and pinch them almost to the point of pain. When he took them into his mouth, the change in sensation almost was too much. The wetness on my nipples after he had pinched them hard was spectacular. He took one at a time in both his hands, gripping both sides tight so my nipple was the only thing showing and he devoured each, but that didn’t last long. Right about the time my head was spinning, he descended. He didn’t kiss his way down to my opening. One second he had my nipple between his teeth, and almost before my tit hit my stomach he had my clit in his mouth. He licked furiously, and in no time, I felt it coming. The first thing that happened was my entire body tensed up, and then my head shot back and my pussy erupted. I stream of fluid shot out of my just above my opening and onto his face, but he wasn’t phased. He kept licking, and as long as he kept going, the feeling continued. When I couldn’t take anymore, I pushed his head away panting.

He pulled me up and instead of leading me, he picked me up entirely, and carried me to the bedroom. He laid me down gently, and pulled my legs up in the air, rotated me around so he was standing on the edge and my ass was barely on the bed. He took a second to rub his dick up and down my clit, which sent a few shivers down my spine, and then in one push, he entered me. I screamed when he came into full contact with my body, and after only a few full plunges into me, I came again. He started fucking me hard and deep, and at that moment nothing mattered. I didn’t care that I didn’t know who I was, or that I came to in a body of a hooker. That feeling was the only thing I cared about in the world. My tits flew back and forth, slapping my shoulders and swaying back to my stomach. Pancaked out, they flowed like the ocean, waves and waves, and with each movment they promised his dick would flow back into me. I thought I was about to cum again, when I felt him tense up and slam into me harder than before. The force was almost too much, causing me to grunt with each full penetration, and then it happened. It didn’t feel like it had felt in my mouth earlier. I couldn’t feel the actually cum shooting into me, but I felt the surge of heat, and then a fullness along with an intense wetness. I could almost feel it because of the way he enjoyed it. He screamed and fucked harder and harder, to the point where it sounded like he was fucking in an ocean. He splashed out of me and as one hand rubbed his chest, the other was surrounding his dick feeling his cum bubble up from the motion.

He finally stopped, and when he pulled out, I felt his cum run out of me. He stood up and walked into the other room, where he got dressed, and when he was finished came back in and thanked me, dropped an envelope on the bedside table, and without warning turned and left. When I heard the door slam, I stuck my finger in me and masterbated until I came. When I took my fingers from me and stuck them in my mouth, tasteing his cum and my juices, it was only then that I thought about the lack of a condom, the fear of disease or a baby.

I went to the bathroom to pee, came back to bed and got under the covers, grabbed the small notebook in the bedside table and looked at Tuesday. Down the column for Tuesday it had five listings. One at 7, one at 8, one at noon, one at 5 and one at 9. The first two had “BJ150.” The third had “F350.” The fourth said “BJ150,” and the last said “A-F 450*.” I didn’t know what the “*” meant, and didn’t care that it was 6, I was tired, and I laid back, with his cum still slightly leaking out of me, and passed out from the long days work.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Kristina Is Pimped Out By The Tire Repairman

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Blackmail, Blowjob, Cheating, Coercion, Cum Swallowing, Domination/submission, Fiction, group sex, Job/Place-of-work, Males / Female, Prostitution, Reluctance, threesome

Kristina has further adventures

ilove-u.com_600659-27.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

The warm water cascaded down Kristina’s back before falling to the floor of the shower and flowing to the drain. She sighed from the pleasant feeling of being enveloped in a steamy cloud of wet warmth. Her flaming hair was piled high on her head to prevent it from being drenched from the steady stream of water. Though she liked nothing better than the luxuriousness of soaking in a bathtub, in the morning nothing could top a hot shower. It helped to waken her fully while at the same time massaging her muscles and warming them up.

As she turned and faced the spray she remembered something else she enjoyed about a shower. Her hand adjusted the nozzle so that the water was being directed in the area of her red pubic hair. She spread her legs so that the jet of water could stimulate ‘down there’. Kristina’s soapy hand slid over her breast making her tremble due to the stimulation her touch delivered. She gently squeezed her pink nipple between her fingertips causing it to harden while the steady beat of the water inflamed lower down.

Kristina’s mind went back to the previous afternoon and her encounter with Miguel the tire repairman. It had been the first time she had violated her marriage vows and she was unable to forget how he made her feel like a woman again. Her husband Carl had never been an affectionate or passionate man to begin with and after over ten years of marriage there wasn’t much of a spark remaining between them.

Miguel had dominated her fully including pushing her beyond her comfort zone but as Kristina was naturally inclined to submissiveness it filled a need in her. Now as both her hands and the water jet stimulated her lush body the memories of what he did to her and what he made her do pushed Kristina close to the edge of orgasm. The thought that she must return to the tire shop to hopefully recover her lost earring and what Miguel’s reaction to that would be was enough to push her beyond the edge.

As the water collided with her hard little nub Kristina bit her lip as the feeling flooded over her. She remained under the stream for another few minutes as her senses returned to normal following her climax before stepping out of the stall and wrapping herself in a large, fluffy towel. Though Kristina was eager to get going she maintained her routine to the letter instead of rushing. She carefully exfoliated, moisturized and followed the rest of her beauty regimen to a tee. She had been a trophy wife for long enough to never take her appearance for granted but to always put in the requisite effort.

Only after she finished her hair and applied her makeup perfectly did Kristina allow herself to smile. She knew she looked good and that any man with a pulse would be attracted to her stunning Scandinavian beauty. She nibbled on a muffin and a banana and drank half a cup of black coffee for breakfast and after retouching her lipstick she headed out on her mission.

Before long Kristina was behind the wheel of her Lexus and approaching the city. She had dressed simply that day in a pair of yoga pants with a black tank top and cross training sneakers and her long red hair was in a simple pony tail. Kristina sang along to Adele’s latest song of heartbreak as she piloted the luxury vehicle on the now busy streets. After yesterday she had made sure to locate the folder that held the vehicle registration as well as the roadside assistance card so that there would be no repeats of what had transpired.

When she turned onto the street that contained Miguel’s shop Kristina experienced the feeling of butterflies in her stomach from anticipation. She managed to squeeze in a last set of kegel’s as the destination neared.
When she arrived she saw that no car was being serviced and that Miguel was standing and talking with another man who also appeared to be of Latin American background. Kristina pulled in and deftly parked in an open area of the yard before shutting off the engine. A quick check in her visor mirror assured her that the makeup was perfect after which she climbed from the car.

ilove-u.com_600659-31.1

While she approached the shop the other man began rapidly walking away although he did look back twice and on the second occasion Miguel called out to him in Spanish and delivered some phrases in a staccato fashion. He turned to Kristina with a broad smile on his swarthy countenance and his eyes again drank in her beauty. While his gaze swept over her Kristina felt her nipples begin to harden under her thin top.

“Senora it is good to see you today” he began “and may I ask how I can be of service again?”

Miguel put such emphasis on the word service that Kristina felt her cheeks redden with embarrassment because she clearly understood what he meant.

“Hello Miguel. I do hope you can help me. Yesterday while I was here I believe that I lost one of my earrings and I was wondering if you found it.”

He spread his arms wide as if helpless but she couldn’t help noticing the power they exuded even with such a simple gesture.

“I am very sorry senora but I haven’t seen any earring but feel free to look for it in the bed we shared.”

As Miguel spoke his eyes felt like they were burning her especially as they spent most of the time on her shapely bosom. He opened the door to the shop allowing her to pass inside but she was surprised when he remained outside. Maybe he had no knowledge of her lost jewelry and was simply allowing her to search for it she surmised. Kristina hurried to the back of the shop where the cot was located and began looking. She was unable to prevent herself from reliving what had transpired there yesterday and felt herself becoming moist from the memories.

Though she checked the cot even shaking out the stained blanket her earring didn’t turn up. Kristina actually crawled underneath the cot frame to search but it was an equally fruitless task. Since she had already inquired with the day spa she had also visited yesterday Kristina had now come to a dead end in her search for the missing earring.

She stood up at her wit’s end when the shop door opened and Miguel entered followed by two men. They were similar to him in features and stature but they remained just inside the shop while Miguel limped toward the back where Kristina stood.

“Any luck senora?” he inquired of her. Kristina just shook her head no in reply.

“I have an idea that might work. See those two men over there?” he said gesturing to the duo by the door. “They are day laborers who don’t have any woman at home so they are lonely. Maybe you can be extra nice to them and maybe your earring will turn up afterwards.”

Kristina’s mouth opened in shock from what Miguel suggested. He expected her to service these friends of his as the price for returning her property. She may well have returned with the hopes of again being with Miguel but he had another thing coming if he thought that she was a common trollop.

“How dare you suggest what I’m thinking you are Miguel. I don’t know what kind of woman you think I am…” she got out before he interrupted her.

“After yesterday we both know you are a puta so let us not play games senora. You no doubt returned today with the hope that I would again satisfy you in a way your husband cannot” he said with a smirk. “And once you are a good little puta with these men I will fill you again with my big dick. But if you don’t want to, that is okay too. If your earring does turn up I will contact Mr. Thorson and let him know that I found it.”

“How do you know who my husband is?” Kristina asked, surprise written clearly on her face.

“DMV records are public senora and all one has to do is ask about a license plate number to find out who the car is registered to. Your Lexus is under the name Carl Thorson who I believe is your husband.”

Kristina’s shoulders slumped as she realized that Miguel held all the aces right now. If he called Carl about the earring that would cause too many questions even if he didn’t reveal everything. At the least Carl would rage over her losing such valuable jewelry and if he told him everything? Kristina didn’t wish to even consider that possibility. She knew she was beaten and so did Miguel.

“What is it you want from me?” she asked in a quiet voice. Miguel smiled and his hand cupped her chin and tilted it so her blue eyes looked into his.

“Very good senora, what I want from you is obedience to start. Understand that from now on I am your master and you will do as I tell you. Your first job is a small one and very easy for a puta like you. All those two men want from you is for you to use your pretty mouth to bring them pleasure. Do a good job and maybe next time they will want more but that is it for now. Afterwards we can have a good time. If I was you I would remove your shirt so you don’t get anything on it if you understand me.”

Kristina choked back a sob as she pulled her top over her head. She hadn’t worn a brassiere in anticipation of getting physical with Miguel who now was walking to the two men. He exchanged a high five and some money changed hands with one of them as they passed each other before he exited the shop. Wordlessly she sank to her knees as the men reached her. They were both undoing their fly zippers but the older man assumed a position directly in front of her.

Once he freed his erection he wasted no time in guiding it to her open mouth. She closed her eyes and just tried to concentrate on the act of fellatio not why she was doing it or to whom. She felt his hardness with her tongue which she swirled around the head causing the man to groan loudly. He was of average size at best so she could easily swallow him deep with little difficulty. Kristina bobbed her head up and down his shaft, her lips clinging to the sensitive flesh as it worked along it.

The man was making a series of grunts and groans as she played his skin flute when with no further warning he cried out “Madre de Dios” as he exploded in her warm mouth. His creamy jism filled her mouth but Kristina swallowed it down as fast as he shot it. Within a minute he was finished and putting his satisfied cock back into his trousers.

His partner eagerly pulled Kristina’s head in his direction after which she then took him deep. The second man was both longer and thicker though not enough to give her problems. The biggest difference was that this one was much more aggressive in his actions. He thrust deeply into her mouth almost making Kristina gag and his dirty hand managed to reach down and cruelly pinch her nipple causing her to wince.

His other hand grabbed her ponytail with which he pulled her head forward. Trying to finish him as fast as possible Kristina managed to deep throat the man taking him in her mouth to the root. He pumped a few more times but when her hand fondled his balls he came quickly shooting his load straight down her throat. She glared up at him once he pulled from her mouth but in his post orgasmic bliss he didn’t even notice.

Kristina looked toward the door now and saw that both Miguel and the man she saw him with when she arrived were standing inside talking and looking her way. The two day laborers shuffled toward the exit and exchanged pleasantries with their compatriots as they passed out.

Miguel and his amigo now came her way with their motives written clearly on their faces as well as being revealed in their bulges. When Kristina attempted to rise Miguel laid a heavy hand on her shoulder keeping her in place.

“No don’t move senora as that is your place kneeling before men” he instructed her.

He spoke to his friend who then pushed his trousers to mid thigh before stretching out on the cot. Miguel gestured to Kristina for her to move closer to the cot. She crawled there where the man reached out and guided her mouth to his erection. It was again in the average sized range but it was somewhat curved like a banana. She began to run her tongue the length of it before swallowing the head. As she did Kristina felt her yoga pants and bikini panties yanked down and Miguel’s hand touch her pussy.

His finger slipped into her opening and in spite of herself she felt her wetness grow. Soon a second thick finger worked in next to the first at which point he rapidly thrust them in and out of her juicy canal. After a minute he removed the digits but they were almost immediately replaced by his thick organ. Kristina had to pull her mouth off the other man’s cock as Miguel drove deep inside her at first to prevent from accidentally biting him.

“Good puta, take my cock” Miguel said as he forced his shaft all the way in her viselike cunt. Once he was all the way in he slapped her ass hard with his open hand before he started to pump her good. After Kristina became accustomed to his pounding she resumed her oral attention on the other man. She was getting it from both ends for the first time in her life, and in spite of the reason why, in a purely physical sense she was enjoying it.

While he rode her doggy style Miguel stuck his thick finger in his mouth and wet it. Once it was soaked in saliva he pushed it against her brown, little hole as he continued with his thrusts. She moaned around the cock in her mouth as he forced his way inside. Kristina had been an anal virgin up to the day before when Miguel’s big meat had battered her there and she was still sore. She couldn’t help but whimper as he finger fucked her hard.

Miguel was fucking as hard as he could but her incredibly tight pussy was overwhelming him and he realized he couldn’t last long. Somehow he managed to increase his tempo and within seconds he felt his cum rushing forth. He withdrew from Kristina while at the same time pulling on her flame colored ponytail. She turned just in time for his first shot of cum to collide with the porcelain skin of her jaw.

His hand stroked his shaft rapidly sending rope after white rope onto her pretty face. Miguel laughed as he painted her with the fruits of his labor until no more came. He released her hair and pushed her back to his friend where she resumed sucking. Kristina was cradling the man’s balls as her lips caressed his tube, alternating sucking and kissing up and down the length. She heard the man was talking to Miguel in Spanish and a minute later she felt a sharp smack on her pale posterior. When she looked back at Miguel he had a crooked grin.

“Lift your leg puta” he ordered and once she managed to raise one off the hard floor Miguel yanked the yoga pants down and past her sneaker. They repeated the process with the other leg leaving her in just her sneakers.

“My amigo wants you to ride his cock puta, with your fiery pussy. So get goin’, okay.”

ilove-u.com_600659-25.1

Kristina quickly complied and if she was partially motivated by the thought of the man’s hardness being buried in her pinkness, well who could blame her? She straddled the man before reaching back and grasping his shaft in her delicate hand. She guided it to the entrance of her wet, little pussy and after rubbing it a few times against her swollen lips she sank down on it. Kristina let out a low moan as the curved shaft worked deep inside her stimulating her internal nerves.

The man’s strong hands pulled her all the way down at which point he thrust up to meet her. Their flesh collided with a soft slapping sound as they built up a rhythm. She rested her hands against the material covering his broad chest as she rode him. Suddenly Miguel’s hand again slapped her ass and he laughed.

“Ride him fast baby like he is a bull.”

Miguel then pushed her torso forward bringing her shapely breasts close to the other man’s mouth. He took advantage by sucking the white flesh while gently biting her pink nipple. That sent a signal to Kristina’s already excited pussy exciting it further. Her eyes were closed tightly as she felt her pleasure increase between his mouth on her breast and his curved cock hitting her g-spot with each movement. She increased her tempo while at the same time squeezing her internal muscles.

The almost instantaneous result was a powerful orgasm centered deep in her core. His cock was soaked by her juices which flooded her canal before seeping out to his thighs. Kristina collapsed onto his chest, momentarily overcome by the intensity of her climax. The man under her continued with his short powerful thrusts extending the life of her orgasm. Just then she felt Miguel’s finger again playing with her tight back hole.

The cot groaned from the added strain placed on it as Miguel climbed on as well. His amigo wrapped his arm around Kristina’s waist holding her immobile as Miguel positioned himself behind her. His finger was replaced by his again swollen cock head as it attempted to gain entrance to her unfilled back door. Realizing was he was attempting filled her with trepidation.

“Miguel are you trying to do what I think…” she started to say before he cut her off with his hand seizing her chin in its iron grip.

“Puta I told you before that I was your master. It is not your place to question me but only to follow my orders and bring me pleasure.”

After saying that he pushed his hips forward impaling her ass with his thick slab. Kristina cried out but Miguel continued working deeper and ignored her cries of pain. Soon he was buried to the hilt in her booty and Kristina was filled like never before in her life.

“Now move it puta and show us a good time” Miguel instructed his submissive senora.

She started to move her hips up and down, swallowing then releasing both their erections as she built up a rhythm. The bottom man played with her sensitive breasts as Miguel’s rough hands squeezed the tender flesh of her thighs. Kristina had never experienced such a sexual overload before in her life. Both her holes were filled and other body parts were stimulated but beyond that by being thoroughly dominated, she was satisfied in her mind.

Two orgasms had already overtaken her when the man underneath her filling her pussy had cried out and stiffened. His cum filled her tunnel which gripped and milked his member. Miguel pulled out leaving her gaping for a moment as he guided her up. His amigo rolled off the cot laughing as he adjusted his pants. Miguel pushed Kristina onto her back on the cot once it was empty and as soon she was arranged to his liking he again slid in her ass.

“Play with yourself puta. I want to watch you touch your pussy while I fuck your ass.”

Her slim white fingers stroked her pinkness as his thickness pounded her little hole. His hands grasped her toned calves as he went balls deep with each thrust now. Kristina’s thumb made little circular motions around her clit while a finger sloshed inside her pink canal. In combination with his relentless anal assault she soon was at the brink again.

“I’m cumming” she cried out, her face reflecting the mixture of pain and pleasure she was feeling at the moment.

As Kristina’s face contorted from her orgasm Miguel increased his tempo until he was joining her. He grabbed her throat but not hard enough to restrict her breathing but only to let her feel it.

“Ah puta your tight ass is making me shoot my cum” he growled as he swelled deep in her.

Kristina felt each spurt as it shot deep in her bowels and Miguel grunted with satisfaction as his balls emptied their load. Once not a drop remained he withdrew his softening prick from her but left his hand on her neck. He managed to bring his cock close to her full, red lips.

“Kiss it” he simply said and Kristina responded by brushing her mouth against the sensitive underside before taking the whole head inside. Her tongue swirled around it making sure it was clean while also driving him mad with her teasing. Her lips released him and then she smiled up at him wantonly.

“Thank you master” she said simply.

His fingers stroked her throat absently as he tried to read her eyes and what she was thinking. Pleasure was reflected in them as well as something deeper that revealed part of her soul. Surprising even himself he leaned down and kissed her sluttish mouth with passion.

“That was nice senora but it is time for me to get back to work” he told her as he fixed himself.

Only after he was finished and heading to the exit did Kristina move.

“Master do you wish more from me or may I get dressed?”

He paused as he thought about it before replying to her.

“Get dressed then come to me with your cell phone.”

Miguel disappeared outside as Kristina dressed in silence. She felt the cum sloshing around in both her well used fuck holes as she pulled her panties up. For some strange reason she grinned like an idiot because of this, not that she could explain why. Kristina walked to the shop exit on legs that wobbled from the severe fucking she had received moments earlier.

Her eyes blinked from the bright sun when she left the gloom of the shop interior to go outside. Miguel was again talking with his friend as she approached. He held his hand out until she placed her phone in it. His fingers punched in some numbers causing the phone on his belt to ring out. He handed her phone back to her after that while also returning her missing earring.

“I will put you on my speed dial now. No matter when I call you will answer right away and if I need you I expect you to drop everything and come. Do you understand my puta?”

“Yes master” she said as she averted her eyes from his.

“Very good. You may go” he told her dismissively. Following that he simply ignored her and resumed his conversation with his amigo.

She walked to her car on shaky legs and climbed inside. Once she arrived home Kristina decided to she needed a hot bath not only to clean the sex from her but also to soothe her aching body. Fifteen minutes later as she soaked her phone went off buzzing. She managed to retrieve it and saw that she had received a message. Once she opened it she almost dropped the phone in the water due to what she saw.

A picture appeared on the screen that was obviously taken earlier in the day. It was of her on her knees as the two men stood there with their cocks in her face. That picture was followed by another even more shocking to her. It showed Miguel and his friend as they double penetrated her and her mouth was open in a moan.

The pictures were followed by a short text message. [My puta just remember I have many such pictures from my security camera. If you don’t want them to fall into the wrong hands – obey. Miguel your master]

Kristina’s finger hovered over the delete button but instead she stopped. Instead her fingers crept between her legs and started to busy themselves there as she stared at the picture. Before long she was biting her lip as she relived her earlier encounter.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

← Older posts
Newer posts →

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler's avatarTyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Create account
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2025 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

A WordPress.com Website.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Subscribe Subscribed
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other subscribers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Subscribe Subscribed
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.